diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 03:50:13 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 03:50:13 -0800 |
| commit | 212ca77bcc9a1bede3e3ac5cf92773314fa22220 (patch) | |
| tree | 783101b74af9d2df81859d51bd9c21360991cd79 | |
| parent | 3b8adcd68eb08bd5f100a0645775316157033908 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67543-0.txt | 3886 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67543-0.zip | bin | 76279 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67543-h.zip | bin | 315266 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67543-h/67543-h.htm | 5168 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67543-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 233322 -> 0 bytes |
8 files changed, 17 insertions, 9054 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..a4e54a6 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #67543 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/67543) diff --git a/old/67543-0.txt b/old/67543-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index a5236e2..0000000 --- a/old/67543-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3886 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The God of Civilization, by M. A. -Pittock - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The God of Civilization - A Romance - -Author: M. A. Pittock - -Release Date: March 2, 2022 [eBook #67543] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from - images generously made available by The Internet Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GOD OF CIVILIZATION *** - - - - - - I. 1, No. 1. _MID-OCEAN LIBRARY._ Nov., 1890. - Issued Monthly. By Subscription, $3.00 per Year. - -[Illustration: THE GOD OF CIVILIZATION A ROMANCE MRS. M. A. PITTOCK] - - Chicago: EUREKA PUBLISHING CO., 310 Inter Ocean Building. - - - - - WAS HE A LEPER? - - -_A novel bearing the above title, written by the author of “The God of -Civilization,” is now in press._ - -_The story, the scene of which is laid in Honolulu, deals with the dread -scourge leprosy._ - - - EUREKA PUBLISHING COMPANY, - - _PUBLISHERS_. - - 310 Inter Ocean Building, - - CHICAGO. - - - - - THE - God of Civilization. - A ROMANCE - - - —BY— - - MRS. M. A. PITTOCK, - - AUTHOR OF “WAS HE A LEPER?” IN PRESS. - - - _Copyright 1890. All rights reserved._ - - - CHICAGO: - EUREKA PUBLISHING COMPANY. - - - - - TO - - FRANCES M. BLUMAUER, - -The valued friend who pointed out to me a pleasant path wherein my feet -might tread; and to whose loving advice I shall owe whatever of success -I may hereafter achieve. - - THE AUTHOR. - - _Chicago, Oct., 1890._ - - - - - THE GOD OF CIVILIZATION. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - -“Oh! I have grown so tired of this continual round of parties, calls, -and theatre going; I do wish something would happen to break the -monotony of my life.” - -The foregoing remark was made by Mabel Miller, who spoke in a very -discontented manner. - -“Why, Mabel, how can you talk of monotony? There is not a girl in our -acquaintance who has more delightful changes of amusement than yourself. -What with your winters, a succession of gaieties, your summers at Santa -Cruz or Monterey, I don’t see how you can be so discontented.” It was -Mabel’s cousin, Lucy Maynard, who spoke. - -“Oh, I know that is what you always say, but it does not alter the fact -that I am sick of it all.” - -“Well, well, what’s the trouble? What is this, that my little girl is so -sick of?” Mabel turned hastily as these words of her father’s caught her -ear. - -“Why, papa, I didn’t know you were here or I might not have said what I -did; I ought to be contented, I know, after all you do for me.” - -“Come, come; this won’t do, little girl. If you are unhappy why -shouldn’t your old father know all about it?” - -“I am not unhappy, papa, only I am so tired of everything. I was just -saying I did wish something out of the ordinary way might happen.” - -“How would a trip to Australia do for novelty, Mabel?” - -“Oh, papa, do you mean it? I would like it above all things. I have -always wanted to go there.” - -“Well, Mabel, if you think you can be ready in a week’s time you shall -go. I met our old friend Captain Gray to-day, and it seems he is bound -for Australia, and is going to take his wife and two daughters along -with him, and he has room for one or two more on board; so there is a -chance for you to go, if you like.” - -“Won’t that be splendid?” cried Mabel, clapping her hands and dancing -gleefully about the room like a child. - -“But, Mabel, you must remember it is a sailing vessel, and not a -steamer, that you are to go on, and, aren’t you afraid that the number -of weeks it will take you to reach your destination, will prove as -monotonous as parties and calls do now.” - -“I don’t mind the length of time that we shall be in going. I shall find -something amusing I feel sure; will you go too, Lucy?” - -“Oh no, thank you; you will have to excuse me;” laughed Lucy. I like the -present order of things very well and will try a little while longer to -find amusement in balls, and so on, and then besides there is Harry, you -know, I couldn’t leave him.” - -“No, indeed, I do not intend to spare both of my dear girls at once; -what in the world would I do with you both away,” said Mr. Miller. - -“But, papa, you don’t mean to say that you are not going too,” asked -Mabel. - -“Why, of course, that is what I mean; did my girlie think I could drop -everything and trot off to the antipodes with her at a moment’s notice? -No, Mabel, I can’t go; but you will be well cared for, as Mrs. Gray, I -know, will look after your welfare as closely as would your own mother -if she were living. And her two daughters will prove most delightful -companions if they are half as amiable as they are pretty.” - -“They are lovely girls. I met them last summer at Santa Cruz, and liked -them ever so much. I know we shall have a nice time.” - -“All right, then; you had better begin your preparations, as young -ladies are not noted for their ability to do things up well at short -notice.” - -“I could be ready to go to-morrow, but as long as I have a week to get -ready in I expect I shall find every minute of the time taken up, so I -am off to make a beginning. Lucy, will you run down to O’Brien’s with -me? I shall want a dress or so, and you are such an authority on such -things, I want you with me when I choose them.” - -“Yes, I will go to O’Brien’s with you; that is much more to my taste -than a disagreeable, tedious voyage to Australia,” answered Lucy. - -The two girls left the room to don hats and wraps for their shopping -tour; and as they left it Mrs. Maynard, Lucy’s mother, who had entered -the room in time to catch a part of the conversation, came toward Mr. -Miller with rather a troubled look on her face, saying, “James, how can -you propose such a thing as this trip for Mabel; you really encourage -her in her foolish notions of dislike for conventionalities. She has no -mother, poor child, to explain to her, her duties and responsibilities, -and I’m sure I have tried my best, if ever a woman tried, ever since I -have been living here, to make her see how foolish she is to be always -wishing for some new mode of life. She almost drives me to despair with -her whims and her notions. You ought to help me in my efforts for her -good.” - -“Come, come,” broke in Mr. Miller, “you don’t mean to say I haven’t got -the good of my only child as much at heart as you have, do you? Why, -that girl and her happiness is my first care in life.” - -“I know, you think you are doing what is best, but James, don’t you see -you have spoiled her by always letting her have her own way in obtaining -what she calls happiness? You ought to realize that Mabel is now twenty -years old, and it is high time she thought of marriage instead of such -foolish trips as this one.” - -“Oh, nonsense, she has plenty of time yet; and if she don’t happen to -get married I guess I’ve got money enough to keep her here with me yet -awhile; hey, Kate?” - -“I might almost as well talk to the girl herself as to you. Now, why -can’t she settle down to take an interest in society, as Lucy does? In a -few months I shall see Lucy nicely settled in an establishment of her -own; and if Mr. Howard is a little wild now he will settle down after he -and Lucy are married awhile, and I had hoped that when she was married -and all that, I should then see Mabel as well suited.” - -“I know, Kate, you are a great little matchmaker; but you see Mabel -don’t want to find a husband just yet, and I don’t want to lose her yet -awhile, sister; so we will just let her alone.” - -Perhaps Mrs. Maynard might have felt inclined to carry the argument -further, but at this moment the two girls returned, and with them Harry -Howard, the young man to whom Lucy was betrothed. Of course the subject -was dropped, and the few days that followed before Mabel’s departure was -so fully occupied with the arrangements for her trip that the subject -was not again referred to. These last days at home were made lively by a -farewell afternoon tea and a round of calls, all of which Mrs. Maynard -thought necessary for Mabel to make before her departure, although Mabel -tried to evade making them by putting forward the plea that she was too -busy; but her aunt was firm in her purpose, saying, “My dear Mabel, you -do not seem to realize what you owe to society. You must make these -calls or what will people in our set say?” - -“Oh, auntie, I don’t care even the least little bit what people say. I -don’t care for the people in our set, which means three or four hundred -people that I don’t care the snap of my finger for, anyway; and who do -not care at all for me. Then, what is the use of trying all the time to -keep up with society? I like my friends, and I hope I have some friends -who like me really in return; but I don’t care for society, as you call -it, at all.” - -Mabel and her aunt were not all likely ever to have the same ideas of -society, as Mrs. Maynard was one of those women who all her life had -lived for society, and struggled continually to be a leader, but as yet -her ambition was ungratified, for, though she was a prominent figure -socially, she was by no means a leader; whereas, Mabel, having lost her -mother in early childhood, had been the companion, more or less, of her -father, a man kindhearted and thoroughly good, but who regarded social -duties as rather a bore, and consequently Mabel saw the world through -his eyes and had learned, very young, the bitter lesson of -disenchantment as far as the social system was concerned. It was all a -sham to her, and, as she was eighteen when her aunt and cousin Lucy came -to form a part of their household, the ideas of the two girls were very -different. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - -The day on which the bark sailed was one of those clear, bright days -that are so delightful in San Francisco, when the brisk breeze blowing -in from the sea, bringing the color to the cheeks and giving one an -indescribable feeling of thankfulness for the mere fact of being alive. - -As Mabel stood on the deck, dressed in a jaunty sailor suit, she made as -pretty a picture as one could wish to see, with the soft curly locks of -golden hair blown out from under a snug little cap about her sweet face, -and among the large party of friends who had come down to see the vessel -off that was to carry Mabel on her eventful trip, there was at least one -young man, if not more, who thought her by far, the handsomest as well -as the brightest girl he knew, and felt that he would like very much to -tell her so. But Mabel had a peculiar way of her own of keeping young -men at a friendly distance, and the young man who looked at her with -such a longing in his heart had not dared to speak of love to her, -fearing to meet the fate of more than one of his acquaintances, for -already she had had a number of offers of marriage, for she was not only -a girl of wonderful beauty, but also exceedingly fascinating and -entertaining. She had every accomplishment that could be taught a woman -of the present day. Then another fact that may have had its influence on -some of her suitors was that her father was what is commonly called a -rich man and she an only child. - -At last all was ready and the staunch little tug Relief, after much fuss -and bustle and blowing of whistles, had made fast to the bark. Mabel -threw herself into her father’s arms for a last good-bye. Now she stands -leaning over the rail, with one hand raised to shade her eyes from the -glare of the sun, and with the other waved farewell to those standing on -the wharf watching the slow, majestic progress of the vessel out towards -the blue Pacific. - -Mabel strained her eyes for a last glimpse of the form of her father. It -never entered her mind that this is the last time she may ever see him, -but her heart is as gay and as light as a child’s as she joined Mrs. -Gray and her two daughters who are talking with a man of perhaps thirty, -who is dressed in the pronounced English style. - -As Mabel had already met Mr. Allen Thornton, who was a fellow passenger, -she fell quickly into conversation with the group. Allen Thornton was -saying to Mrs. Gray, “Well, you know I had intended to take the steamer -for Melbourne, but reached San Francisco a day too late for the steamer, -and as I should have to wait about a month for the next one, then -finding that your vessel was to leave in a day or so with a pleasant -little party on board, and as I have a fondness for pleasant little -parties rather than large ones, not so agreeable, here I am. I do hope -you ladies are going to be awfully nice to me and try to do everything -in your power to make the trip a pleasant one for me.” - -At which the three girls laughed heartily, and Etta, the younger of the -Gray girls, answered him with, “Oh, we’ll make it pleasant for you, if -waiting on us can make it so. I was just saying how nice it was to have -a young man along to wait upon us all the time as you won’t have another -thing in the world to do, and we shall have to keep you busy.” - -“Oh, this is something simply fearful. I thought, being the only man in -this little party of idlers, you would vie with each other in your -efforts to amuse me; but alas, instead of that, you intend to use the -advantage of your superior number to reduce me to the level of a slave.” - -“Don’t you wish you were safe on shore again,?” laughed Etta. - -“I do not dare to say I wish it or you may perhaps throw me overboard -and tell me to strike out for the shore. No, I will try to bear your -tyranny,” saying which he settled himself comfortably in a big bamboo -chair, and after asking of the ladies permission to smoke and being -granted his request, he lit his pipe. He certainly looked as if he were -going to make the best of his lot. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - -The days passed more rapidly than Mabel had any idea they would, and a -delightful time they had, too. Reading, card playing, and an occasional -old-fashioned candy making enlivened the time. They really did not heed -the passage of time as the vessel, day after day, brought them farther -into that realm of delight—the tropics. All day long they lie lazily on -deck under an awning that had been put up to protect them from the -fervid rays of the glorious king of day, and drink in the fresh sea air -so warm, yet so refreshing, so delicious. - -The party had become so imbued with truly tropical indolence, that now, -even reading was abandoned by them. They were having a desultory -conversation one afternoon when it occurred to them that a pleasant -diversion would be to relate any strange events that had ever happened -to any of them, and then weave the whole into one romance, drawing on -their imaginations, of course, to make the final story more thrilling. - -“Now,” cried Mabel, “Mr. Thornton, as you were the one to propose the -scheme, you must be the first to tell of the events in your life that -are worthy to be written in our crazy-patch story, which, I am sure, -will astonish the whole world when we allow it to read our wonderful -productions.” - -“All right, Miss Miller; but as you are the one to propose giving our -story the honor of being written I move that you be the one to write -down all the events that have, in the past, happened to our party,” Mr. -Thornton answered with a laugh, as Mabel made a wry face at being picked -out as the one to do the only physical labor connected with the plan. - -“Wait until I run down and get a blank book which I have in my cabin, -and we shall be under full sail,” saying which Mr. Thornton disappeared -down the companion way, returning with blank book and pencil. “Now, Miss -Mabel, to work.” - -“But,” said she, “how can I write anything until you have told me what -to write.” - -“By Jove, I forgot you were waiting for me to begin. Let me see, to -begin with I was born at a very early age, and——” - -“Now stop, Mr. Thornton, we won’t allow any such old joke as that to go -with our romance,” cried Etta. - -“Very well, then; I was born at Brighton, England. Now, really, girls, I -don’t see where I’m going to find the romance or strange events in my -life. I’m in despair.” - -“That isn’t fair, Mr. Thornton,” said Mabel, “you’ve got to go on now. I -warrant you have a romance you don’t want us to know anything about.” - -“Well, here goes then. I was born at Brighton, England, and lived there -the first fifteen years of my life. When I was about a year old my -father, who was a sea captain, left home in his ship for the very port -which we are bound for, but which he never reached, as his vessel was -lost with all on board and was never heard from. I lived with my widowed -mother until I was fifteen, at which time she died, leaving me alone in -the world, as I had no brother or sister and but one relative, an uncle, -who, at about the time I was born, had gone to Australia, where he had -large interests in some of the gold mines in that region. After my uncle -learned of my mother’s death he sent me to school and college, in the -meantime putting a liberal amount of money at my disposal, and when I -left college I had a letter from him saying that he now wished me to -come out to Australia and live with him, to take an interest in his -large business; in fact to occupy the place of a son to him, as he was -childless. Now you would think of course I did as he wished, but I did -not, and why? All because a pretty little girl, with rosy cheeks and -roguish, laughing eyes, had too strong an attraction for me; but I -should have known that those laughing eyes could have looked as lovingly -at other admirers as myself. But I trusted my little darling, even when -with her arms around my neck she told me that ‘papa must not know of our -engagement just yet.’ What difference did it make to me so long as I -knew she loved me, even if she did dance half the night and idle away -half the day with that young idiot Grayson, whose father is worth his -millions. I knew that she loved me, but one day I awoke from my dream. -What was this I held in my hand—a card to a wedding? Was I going mad or -had my eyes played me false? No, my God, no; it was there printed on the -card I held in my hand—‘HELEN JESSUP TO HERBERT GRAYSON.’ Yes, it was my -darling’s name. I dropped my head on my hands and gave way to my agony. -But finally recovering myself I resolved to go to Helen and ask her what -it meant; so dashing out of the house I was soon in a cab going rapidly -toward her father’s house. I hardly gave the cab time to stop before I -sprang out and rushed up the steps and rang at the door. I asked for -Helen. The servant hesitated a moment and then said, ‘Miss Jessup is at -home, but I do not know whether she will see anyone or not. I will ask, -if you will step into the parlor, sir.’ I went in, my head in a whirl. I -was hardly seated when Helen rushed in—a vision of loveliness in -white—and actually threw herself in my arms, exclaiming, ‘You darling -Allen; I know what you are going to say, but don’t say it, dearest, for -my heart is broken, too.’ - -“‘What do you mean,’ I cried, ‘your heart broken? Who has broken it, may -I ask?’ - -“‘Allen dear, don’t look at me that way; I cannot endure it. You look as -if you blamed me for what has happened.’ - -“‘And who, pray, is to blame?’ I found breath to ask. At which she -melted into tears and cried, ‘You don’t love me any more.’ - -“I was almost dumb with astonishment. ‘You don’t expect me to love you -when you are going to marry another man, do you,?’ I gasped. - -“‘Don’t you see how it is; I love you and always shall love you. Really, -I could not marry you after papa found that your income from your -mother’s estate was only four hundred pounds a year. Now, dearest, you -know I could not dress decently on that. No, I had to marry Herbert, but -I do not love him and never shall.’ - -“‘Why, Helen,’ I cried, ‘why did you not say it was money, not love, -that you wanted, and I could have told you I have an allowance of five -thousand pounds a year from my uncle, who is one of the wealthiest men -in Australia.’ - -“‘Why didn’t you tell me that before; it would have made all the -difference in the world. I don’t see what I can do now, unless I get up -an awful quarrel with Herbert, and I will do that if I can.’ - -“I was shocked beyond all expression. This grasping, money-loving woman, -who did not hesitate to say that she loved one man, when she was on the -eve of marrying another. Could it be my Helen, whom I had thought the -soul of innocence and goodness, all girlish love and yielding -tenderness? - -“I turned from her with a feeling that was almost loathing. I could not -answer one word, but took my hat and left her presence forever. - -“The next day found me with a ticket for New York in my pocket, and a -determination to spend the rest of my life with my uncle, and, in a new -country begin a new life. Such, young ladies, is my story so far; what -will happen hereafter is a sealed book, as yet. Now, Miss Etta, give us -your story next.” - -Scarcely had Allen Thornton uttered these words, when they were suddenly -aroused by the sharp ringing of the ship’s bell, and, at the same moment -Mrs. Gray appeared on the deck, her face white and her whole manner one -of alarm. The young people sprang to their feet and ran toward her, -crying out “what is it,”? “what has happened”?, “what is the matter,?” -all talking at once in breathless excitement, presenting a strange -contrast to the picture they had formed a moment before, of perfect -comfort and contentment. - -Mrs. Gray did not speak, but dropped into a chair as if utterly -helpless. - -“What is it,” again cried Etta. - -Mrs. Gray raised her head and uttered that one word, so terrible to hear -at sea: “Fire!!” - -“O, mamma, is the ship on fire?” - -By this time Mrs. Gray had recovered her composure, and, answered, “yes, -on fire. Do what you can quickly to save what valuables you have. Your -father says there is considerable powder in the vessel, and, that we -shall probably have to take to the boats to save our lives.” - -Indeed, already while they had been speaking, the men had been busy -supplying the life boats with barrels of sea biscuit, and salt beef, and -casks of fresh water and other necessities; and the scene which had so -lately been one of placid enjoyment, had, in a moment been turned into -the wildest confusion. Sailors running here and there, officers shouting -out orders, and above it all, the smoke arising in dense clouds. The -life boats were soon ready for their precious human freight. Into one -boat Mrs. Gray, Allen Thornton, the three girls, the captain and four -sailors went, the rest of the crew taking another boat. The men set the -sails on the captain’s boat, and, as there was a brisk breeze blowing, -together with the fact that the men bent manfully to the oars, they were -soon a safe distance from the burning ship, and looking back could see -the flames bursting out all over her. - -All at once there was a frightful noise, and as they looked, they saw -the vessel torn asunder, portions of her being thrown high in the air. -It was as if she had lifted herself out of her watery bed in one wild -leap of joy, at no longer being under the control of human hands, but -left to the mad caprice, of the wild elements—fire and water. As a -portion of the smoke cleared away the now shipwrecked watchers could see -that she has been completely shattered by the terrible explosion, and, -that what had been so lately a noble vessel, breasting the waves with -majestic calm, was now gone from the face of the waters; no more should -she sail away with her sails bellying in the breeze, her flag and pennon -floating gaily at her mastheads; no more should loving eyes gaze out -over the harbor bar with longing anxiety for her coming, bringing loved -ones home. No, she had gone, gone forever. - -The day passed slowly enough to our friends. All through the afternoon -they kept in sight of the other boat load of fellow sufferers. As the -day advanced, the breeze, which had been blowing all day, was a strong -gale by the time night had fallen, with that suddenness, which seems, in -a moment, to envelop the sea and earth as with a dark shroud dropped by -mysterious hand from heaven. - -There is in the tropics no gentle approach of night, no soft shades of -twilight, that time when all heaven and earth is hushed in dreamy, -restful quiet; that time between the busy, gay and garish day and the -dark, gruesome night. The darkness seemed to increase the uneasiness of -all on board the little craft as they were afraid the high winds might -drive them against some of the large pieces of wreckage which, before -nightfall they had seen not far from them; and if such an accident -happened to them there would be little chance of their escaping a most -horrible death. But their fears from that source were fortunately not -realized. - -At last morning dawned, but bringing no abatement of the storm; in fact, -the southerly gale had increased to almost a hurricane in violence. - -All day long the wind and sea raged, the seas breaking over the frail -craft time and again. Not a mouthful of food was taken by any of the -wretched party, as they did not dare to relax their hold on the boat to -which they clung in the agony of despair. After hours of this horrible -battling with the sea, Mrs. Gray feebly called out, “I can keep my hold -no longer. My strength is almost gone. Good-bye my loved ones.” - -Captain Gray made an effort to reach her but he had been thrown from his -feet to the bottom of the boat a moment before, and his leg was now held -by a cask that had fallen on him, and before any one could reach Mrs. -Gray, another sea had swept the unfortunate boat, and, tearing her from -her feeble hold had carried her far beyond the reach of assistance. The -storm continued but a short time longer to vent its fury on the -ill-fated occupants of the life-boat, and shortly after Mrs. Gray was -swept away it passed on to the north in search of new victims; but left -behind it a long angry swell, the vast bosom of the deep, heaving and -swelling. - -The grey and sullen skies, from which the rain now came in a soft -shower, like a child denied some wished for toy, who cries and stamps -its foot in rage, then finally sobs itself to sleep. All through the -night the swells continued, but by morning had almost disappeared and -the sun shown from a clear sky, with a genial warmth. - -By noon, the clothes of the drenched party were dry and they had set to -work to find what was left to them, after the storm, of their supply of -provisions. They found the barrel of beef all right, the sea biscuit a -little water-soaked, and set to work spreading the biscuit in the sun to -dry. The barrels had all been firmly lashed to the boat so they had -stood the stress of the storm with but little damage, but, to their -horror, they found when they came to examine the water cask that was -also lashed to the boat, that during the storm its side had been stove -in, letting almost all the water escape, so that now there remained but -a few pints of the precious liquid in the bottom of the cask. It was -realized by all that the danger they now had most to fear was lack of -water. After having eaten heartily of the sea biscuit and beef, that to -satisfy their immediate thirst, would take all the water remaining, but -they contented themselves with a mere sip, just enough to moisten their -parched lips. - -Carrie Gray, who had always been a delicate girl, was completely -prostrated by the terror and hardships which she had undergone the past -few days, and the loss of her mother preyed upon her mind so constantly, -that by the evening of the third day she was raging with fever, and her -father and sister denied themselves of their share of water, only -dampening their lips and tongues with a few drops, so that Carrie might -have all to relieve her sufferings as much as possible. - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - -“Captain Gray, have you any idea where we are?” asked Allen Thornton, on -the afternoon of the third day. - -It was not the first time that the query had been on the lips of more -than one of the unfortunates, but each time they had dreaded to ask the -question, as they feared the answer. - -“I can not say exactly, of course,” answered Captain Gray, “but as the -wind that has been treating us so unmercifully, was from the southeast -we have been keeping, apparently, a course, more or less, to the -northwest, and I should say we are considerably northwest of our -position when we left the ship.” - -“Do we stand much chance of being picked up by some passing ship, -Captain?” asked Mabel. - -“No, I’m afraid we do not,” answered the captain, “as we are rather out -of the line of ship travel. You see, the winds had been quite light for -several days before we abandoned the vessel, and what headway we made -was entirely to the westward, so that we were considerably farther west -than the usual course of vessels.” - -“Then we may as well make up our minds to die first as last, is that the -way of it, Captain?” asked Allen. - -“No, we will not give up yet by any means. Do you remember, Etta, the -day before we left the ship, when I was marking our position on the -chart, you asked me what all those little black dots, extending in a -curved line almost ahead of us, were?” - -“Yes, papa, I do indeed, and you said they were little islands, or reefs -that had been sighted from time to time by some vessel.” - -“Well, there lies our chance for safety,” said the captain. “We are now -considerably nearer them, I should judge, and we may be able to make one -of those islands.” - -“How long will it take us to reach the islands, do you suppose?” asked -Mabel. - -“Well, I can’t say that we will ever reach them, my dear Mabel, I can -only hope so; but even if we do, we may be no better off, as some of -them are simply coral reefs, others barren and desolate, being of recent -volcanic origin, while still others are inhabited by the fiercest tribes -of cannibals. They are, for the most part, unexplored, as they are in -latitudes where storms from the south, such as we have passed through, -are of frequent occurrence, and the quantity of reefs make the approach -to them a matter of great peril.” - -“Well, Mabel, we will keep up stout hearts and hope for the best, won’t -we?” said Allen. - -Etta had sat listening to all her father had said, saying but little -until now, but as Carrie, whose head was resting in Etta’s lap, moved -restlessly and moaned, “Water, give me some water.” - -It seemed that Etta could stand it no longer and she cried, “Oh, papa, -we must get there right away. Can’t something be done to help us on? -Carrie can not endure this horrible heat much longer, without shelter, -and the water is all gone.” - -“All gone?” the words seemed to be fairly shrieked by the horrified -group, for they knew that under this burning sky they could none of them -exist long without water. - -Her father was the first to ask where the supply had gone, that an hour -before he had thought sufficient, at the rate they were using it, for at -least two days, and now it was all gone. “Who used it,” Captain Gray -asked sternly? - -“I did,” said Etta, “don’t blame me, papa, I could not help it, I have -given it to Carrie. I could not endure it any longer to see her -suffering so. I had to give it to her.” - -Captain Gray bowed his head in his hands for a moment, then taking -Etta’s hand in his, asked in a broken voice, “Do you know what you have -done my child? You have doomed us all to a horrible death.” - -“Don’t papa, don’t. I could not bear to see her die, calling for water -when there was still a little that she might have.” - -“But what can we do for her now, the water is all gone, and her fever -higher than ever. My God! Must I see my loved ones die, and be powerless -to help them. My wife torn from me by the relentless waves, and now, my -darling daughter dying before my eyes. Would to God I could die; but, to -live on bereft of those dearest to me, I shudder at the thought.” - -The morning of the fourth day broke, hot, oh, so hot. The air was like a -breath from a furnace, scorching, and parching the occupants of the -boat. Carrie was raving wildly, and calling constantly for water, but -not even a drop was to be had. Her agonized father, and sister could do -nothing for her, and death came to release her from her horrible -sufferings about one o’clock, as near as they could judge, as the -watches of both the captain and Allen had stopped during the storm and -they had set them by guess. - -Knowing that they could not keep the body of Carrie any length of time, -and fully realizing the fact that they were all fast losing strength, -Allen Thornton, assisted by two of the sailors, committed the remains to -the sea. It was horrible to think of doing so, as sharks had been -following the boat for some time past, and, here and there the shining -dorsal fin of a sluggish, slow moving monster of the deep could be seen -glistening in the sunlight. Etta was spared the torture of seeing her -loved sister’s body given up to such a fate, owing to the fact that she -was utterly unconscious of all that passed, and sat in the bottom of the -boat with a vacant stare in her eyes. Both she and Mabel had now almost -succumbed to the heat, and their terrible thirst. One of the sailors was -raving wildly and throwing his arms above his head with heart-rending -shrieks, as the body of Carrie struck the water with a slight splash, -the sound seemed to madden him still more, for he gave one wild cry and -threw himself over the side of the boat. - -The sky which had been so clear at the beginning of the day, had -gradually become overcast with clouds. At about three o’clock a few -drops of rain fell with a soft plash into the boat. It soon increased to -a hard shower. Captain Gray, Allen and the sailors quickly unlashed the -barrel containing the sea biscuit, which they emptied into the bottom of -the boat and set the barrel to catch the rain. They soon had caught -enough to give each of the girls a refreshing draught, moistening their -own parched throats as well. The rain continued to fall for some time, -enabling them to catch several quarts of water. - -For three days more they drifted on, with no signs of land, or even a -friendly sail in sight, but about noon of the eighth day one of the -sailors cried: “Land! Land!” “Captain, isn’t that land ahead?” - -“I have seen that line against the sky for some time,” answered Captain -Gray, “and I think you are right in saying it is land, yet it may be -only a coral reef.” - -What remnant of sail they had left was soon put up, and fortunately what -breeze there was, was setting directly toward the island, if island it -really was. - -“Can’t we do something to make sure of reaching it, papa, if it is -land?” asked Etta, who had now entirely revived. - -“No my child, we must trust to luck to take us there. We are almost -helpless. But there seems to be a current setting in towards shore, -which, if nothing, such as adverse winds, happens to change our course, -I think that sometime to-morrow we shall reach the island or reef, -whichever it is.” - -“Are we not in danger of running on some hidden reef?” said Allen. - -“Yes, we do run some risk of that, but we must do the best we can.” - -As night came on, the weary wanderers over the face of the waters, -composed themselves to rest with a feeling of almost security, so nearly -ended seemed their trials of the past week. The three sailors, Allen and -the captain went on watch by turns throughout the night. By the early -morning light how anxiously all the party scanned the shore, which could -now be seen quite plainly. The waves gently lifted the boat and each -moment seemed to carry it onward, in a manner that was meant to -compensate for the roughness with which the waves had handled the -staunch little craft a few days before. - -“I think,” said Captain Gray, “that we are inside of a large reef and -that fact accounts for the calmness of the sea.” - -“We are lucky that the wind keeps favorable,” said Allen. “What in the -world should we do if the wind should go down?” - -“Well, Allen,” answered Mabel, “we must trust in providence. God has so -far brought us out of our perils, and we should not now, doubt His -goodness, or power to protect us.” - -“I know Mabel, yet I cannot help feeling as if, were we again to be -driven out to sea, it would be harder to bear than our trials of the -last week have been.” - -“But see, Allen,” broke in Etta, “we can actually see the shore and what -is on it.” - -“You mean, what is not on it, don’t you?” said Allen. “I don’t see -anything but a mass of reddish brown rock.” - -“I must say it is not a very promising looking shore” answered Etta, -“but I shall be thankful to reach it, no matter what there is on it. I -have such a horror of this boat, from which my mother and sister have -been snatched by death.” - -Nearer, and nearer they came to the shore. At last a grating sound under -the keel, was heard. They had gone as far as possible. One of the -sailors sprang out, and found the water quite shallow, and waded ashore. -He soon came back, and, with the help of the other sailors, carried -ashore what was left of the provisions. Going on shore a second time -they found that if they could move the boat from its present position, -they might get it into deeper water, and by pushing it along with a pole -bring them a sort of little cove. - -“But where are we to get the poles from?” asked Allen. - -“We will take the remains of the mast. That will do,” said Captain Gray. - -Suiting the action to the word, and getting the boat free once more, -they began to push her slowly up the little inlet. At last she was -snugly alongside the shore, and once more all the party felt the firm -earth under their feet. A feeling of thankfulness filled every heart. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - -They were all very hungry, as they had been too intently watching their -approach to the island to think of eating anything since the morning, -and it was now almost sunset. Going over to the place where the sailors -had first landed, where the beef and biscuit had been deposited, they -prepared to eat their supper. They were all heartily tired of salt beef -and hard tack, but the country appeared to be very barren, and there -seemed little likelihood of their finding much in the way of food on it. - -“I think,” said Captain Gray, “that this is one of the volcanic islands -I spoke of, but still we may have landed on the most desolate part of -it. To-morrow we will explore it in all directions, and find out just -what our position is.” - -After supper they prepared for their first night ashore, and yet it was -not exactly ashore, either, as the boat was more comfortable as a -sleeping place, than the rocky shore; so arranging the sail in the -bottom of the boat, they spent, by far, the most comfortable night since -the burning of the “Western Shore.” - -When the first light of morning made its appearance, Allen and Harry -(one of the sailors) set out to see if they could find water, which they -were again likely to suffer for, or any kind of food. They followed the -shore line until they had rounded a sharp point which obscured the boat -from their view. As they rounded this point, an exclamation of joy burst -from Allen’s lips. “See Harry,” cried he, “there is a large number of -trees; they will probably have fruit of some kind.” - -“Yes, they have fruit,” answered Harry, “but I’m afraid we can’t reach -it. They are cocoanut trees.” - -“Well, what if they are? What’s to prevent our getting the nuts; they -would be a fine change in our diet, and the milk, too, would be very -acceptable.” - -“Yes, that’s true, sure enough, but we can’t get them. Those trees are -from fifty to seventy-five feet high, and it takes a fellow that’s used -to climbing them, to reach the nuts. I can tell you that.” - -“Why,” said Allen, “can’t you climb one of those trees? You were nimble -enough when you had to go aloft to set a sail, and I think it must be -quite as hard to climb a mast as a tree.” - -“No sir, that’s where you’re wrong. When a fellow’s going up the -rigging, don’t you see he has all the ropes to help him, but to climb a -cocoanut tree it’s a sight different. You’ve got nothing to lay hold of, -and have got to trust to your feet and hands having a good grip on the -bark.” - -“I think you could do it if you tried,” said Allen. - -“Well, I know as how I ain’t smart enough to do it, for I have tried it -afore now. You see I’ve been around a good bit in the South Seas, and -there ain’t no fellow but what’ll try his hand at climbing a cocoanut -tree if he thinks he can do it.” - -By this time they were in the midst of the graceful, tall trees which -held their plume-like heads high against the sky, as if in proud -defiance of all such aspiring mortals as should wish to rob them of -their royal crown of fruit. But now that they had reached the cocoanut -grove, they found that there were a number of other trees of much lower -growth in the neighborhood. On going up to these trees they found them -to have very broad leaves that spread out from the top of the trunk, -each leaf being held in an almost horizontal position by a thick, pulpy -stem, from three to five feet in length. The lower round of leaves -having the largest stems, and each row being somewhat shorter than the -one beneath, forming a most agreeable shade, as its shape was that of an -immense umbrella. Clustered closely around the trunk, and directly under -the leaves, were about a dozen bright, orange-colored fruits, resembling -a quince somewhat in shape, only larger. Allen was the first to see -these, and called to Harry, “What are those trees ahead of us, do you -know?” - -“Yes, they are papiea trees, and the fruit is mighty good to eat, too.” - -They were not long in gathering a number of these, and also some guavas, -which they found in abundance. Now, as it was getting well on in the -morning, and they were beginning to feel as if breakfast would be -acceptable, they started back to the boat. They were rather disappointed -at not having found any traces of fresh water, but hoped that the -captain and Ben, who had gone in the opposite direction, had been more -fortunate, and so indeed they had. Not far from where the boat was -moored they came upon a little stream, whose limpid water hurrying over -its rock-brown bed, was a joyful sight to the searchers. Passing a -little beyond the shining brooklet, on whose bank they stopped a moment, -both the captain and Ben taking a long draught of the sweet water, they -came upon a lovely beach covered with bits of coral, shining sands and -bright shells. Ben, running down to the water’s edge, soon turned with -the exclamation, “It’s just as you thought, captain, when you said there -should be plenty of crab, if we could find a good beach. See, here is a -fine one, I have caught.” After working for some time they managed to -capture eight fine crabs. - -“Now,” said the captain, “I think we had better go back to camp with -what we have, and delay our expedition until after breakfast. It will -take some time to prepare these, even if Hans and the girls have managed -to get a fire.” - -“All right, just as you say, captain,” came the answer, “but if you will -wait just a few minutes I will get some of that sea-weed we have seen -clinging to the rocks. It makes first-rate eating.” - -“What, that black, slippery looking stuff?” asked the captain. - -“Yes, sir. The natives of several islands down in these parts eat it, -and I have tasted it and it’s first rate.” - -“That’s so,” said Captain Gray, “now I come to think of it, I have seen -the natives of the Hawaiian Islands, and Samoa, eat it.” - -So, gathering a quantity of the sea kale, they also started back for the -boat. - -In the meantime the girls and Hans had not been idle. They had searched -in all directions for material to build a fire. They succeeded in -finding a number of pieces of driftwood, which, during some storm had -been cast high and dry on this rocky point. The captain had been -fortunate enough to have kept some matches perfectly dry, as his little -gold match-box, which he carried in an inner pocket, shut so tightly -that not a drop of water had reached the now much needed and precious -matches. The girls had arranged a fire all ready to light when any of -the party came back, so that if they found any game or fish they would -be able to cook it immediately. Consequently when captain and Ben -returned, the fire was soon going, and the crabs put into the hot ashes -to cook. Hans had found a comfortable shade from the sun behind some -huge rocks which was very pleasant to the captain and Ben, who had not -found a particle of shade during the time they were exploring and so -were very much heated, for, although the hour was early the heat of the -sun was intense. - -During the absence of captain and Ben, Hans had busied himself making a -bucket of the staves of the broken water cask and needed only hoops to -complete it. The two girls started to the boat after them. They had been -gone but a few moments when they rushed back, with their faces as pale -as death. Etta, throwing herself into her father’s arms, cried: “Papa, -what shall we do, where can we hide? They have come, they have seen us, -I am sure they have. Oh, papa, papa, what shall we do?” - -Their fear soon communicated itself to the whole group. - -“What is it,” exclaimed Captain Gray, “who has come?” - -“The natives,” whispered Mabel, “don’t speak so loud, perhaps they -didn’t see us after all.” - -The captain was busy, meanwhile, trying to smother the fire by dragging -a portion of the old sail upon it. - -“If the smoke does not attract their notice,” said Captain Gray, “we may -still be safe, if as Mabel thinks, they did not see you.” - -“But papa, I am sure they did see us and they are cannibals, I know they -are cannibals. What shall we do?” - -“Put your trust in the Lord, and fear not,” said Mabel, drawing Etta -close to her. - -“Are you never frightened at anything Mabel, you are so calm?” - -“Yes, I am afraid now, but I feel that what is best for me will happen, -and it is useless for me to struggle against fate.” - -“How many natives were they and how far away?” inquired the captain. - -“There was five,” replied Mabel, “and they were just coming over the -crest of the hill as we saw them.” - -“Five,” mused Captain Gray. “They could easily overpower us as we are -but three men now. Oh, if Allen and Harry were only here.” - -Mabel raised her head with a startled little cry. “Oh, captain, what if -Allen is already in the hands of those horrible natives; or perhaps he -and Harry both have been killed and these savages are searching for -further traces of our party.” - -They now lay as closely as possible to the protecting rocks and after -Mabel’s last words, a deathlike hush reigned. The moments seemed like -hours in the agonizing suspense, for they knew not how close the dreaded -savages might have come by now, as their footfalls, they were aware, -could not be heard and they expected any moment to see their malignant -faces stealthily peering around the corners of the rocks. They did not -dare to go to the edge of the rocky screen to see if their foes were in -sight, for fear of betraying their hiding place; they had resolved to -fight to the last and not be taken alive if possible. - -Perhaps Etta and Mabel dreaded capture more than the three men; they -also resolved to fight for their lives, if necessary. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - -The moments had passed slowly until almost an hour had gone by. Captain -Gray was the first to break the long silence with: “I begin to think, -that for this time we are safe,” but hardly had the words left his lips -when the murmur of voices were heard. The hearts of every member of the -little party seemed to stop beating, so intense was their terrible -dread. In a moment more the form of a strongly built young savage -bounded over the lowest part of the rocky barrier and stood before the -horrified group. He was quickly followed by four other natives. - -The captain and the rest of the little party sprang to their feet ready -to defend themselves, their backs against the rocks, their drawn knives -in their hands. But instead of rushing upon them, the young native -smiled and pointed to something he carried in his hand, which was a -large conch shell, having a curved piece of bright pearl shell attached -to it in a curious manner, the whole arrangement being fastened to a -long cord of braided grass, and said in a kind voice: - -“Fish! Ahleka, Fish! Have no fear of Ahleka.” - -The surprise of the little group can be better imagined than described, -at hearing very fair English spoken by this stalwart young native, whose -skin was a rich nut-brown, and whose only clothing consisted of a strip -of braided grass wound about his waist and hanging in a deep fringe half -way to the knees. The rest of his body was totally devoid of covering or -ornament, except a necklace of claws that encircled his throat. He was a -splendid specimen of manhood; tall and straight as a young tree, broad -shouldered, muscular and supple. - -The strangeness of hearing words they could understand, flow from his -lips, in a full musical tone, when they had expected to hear only sounds -unintelligible to them, was so great as to make the little party stare -at the natives with open-eyed wonder, as Ahleka continued: - -“My people will do you no harm. We war not with the children of the -lands beyond the seas. But, how came you here? We have found your large -waa (canoe) close under the rocks. Did you come from lands beyond the -rising of Ka La (pointing to the sun) and, how did so few warriors bring -so large a waa so far?” - -The natives were regarding curiously the group before them. - -Captain Gray answered, “No, we did not come in so small a boat from our -land, but our big ship was burned at sea, and nine days have we drifted, -until we came upon your island.” - -Mabel now broke in with: “Are there white people on your island?” - -“White people, daughter of mahina (the moon), what are white people?” - -“Why, do you not know? and yet you speak English; we are white people, -not brown like yourself and your friends.” - -“Are all your people like you, daughter of mahina, as if the light of Ka -La shone forever on bright pearls?” - -Mabel was a little confused at his admiring glance, but answered: “Yes, -do you not see, all my friends are white, also?” - -“The two daughters are white, as you say, but not so white are the -warriors.” - -There was a general laugh at this remark. Etta spoke up for her bronzed -father and the two sailors, saying, “they are indeed darker than we, but -the rays of the sun made them so, while we live indoors.” - -The sailors were indeed very much sun-burned, while Captain Gray was -naturally a very dark man. There was no denying the fact that they -presented a strong contrast to the two girls, who were both fair, with -light hair, particularly Mabel, whose complexion was extremely delicate. -On attempting to talk with the other natives, Captain Gray was surprised -to find that they understood but a word or two of what was said to them. - -“You have not told us yet: are there other of our people living on your -island?” - -“No, not of your people. My father speaks your tongue. He has taught me -to speak it also, but he is of our people.” - -“But, if he speaks English he must be an American or an Englishman,” -cried Mabel. - -“No, said I, not, he is my father. How is he of your people beyond the -rising of Ka La. No waa, in all my life before, ever came to our land, -nor heard I of any that ever came.” - -“But is he dark, like you, or white like us?” persists Mabel, feeling -sure that his father must be a white man, having noticed that all of the -natives with him were much darker than he. - -“He is as thy father,” answered Ahleka, pointing to Captain Gray. - -“This is not my father, my father is beyond the rising of the sun. This -is the father of my friend,” she said, pointing to Etta. - -“Did not your father come from some far country?” inquired the captain. - -“Yes. It is said by the people of our village that the fiku (fig) trees -have been in blossom many, many times, since my father and two other -Alii (chiefs) descended from pale mahina to dwell among our people. They -spoke not as our people spoke, but soon learned our language. My father -taught me your strange tongue as a pastime, and when I saw the faces of -the mahina maidens I spoke it to them. But come let me take you to my -father.” - -“Not yet,” answered Captain Gray, “we have two more who belong to us and -we must wait till they come back, and, besides that we have not eaten -yet.” - -On hearing this, Ahleka turned and spoke a few words to one of the -natives, who quickly started in the direction of the boat. Another -native set about rebuilding the fire. The native who had gone to the -boat soon returned, bringing a bundle done up in large, green leaves. -This he laid upon the ground and proceeded to open, having handed to one -of the other natives a number of fish which he had also brought, strung -upon a sharp stick. The fish were quickly dressed and wrapped in several -layers of the large leaves, when they were placed in the hot ashes to -cook, while out of the bundle were produced some delicious looking -mangoes, some figs, a large bread fruit which was already cooked, and -some tamarinds. These things were intended to be eaten by the fishermen -at midday. They also had a couple of gourds to drink from. They quickly -spread the meal, using the broad leaves for plates. The repast was -almost prepared, when Allen and Harry were seen coming around the point -towards the camp. Mabel and Etta ran forward to meet them, breathless to -tell them of the strange events that had happened while they had been -away. Allen could hardly believe the wonderful story; it seemed -incredible that they should have found English-speaking Aborigines. The -idea was almost weird. When he had reached Captain Gray and the rest of -the party, he found it indeed true. - -“Now that we are all together again we had best have something to eat. -What have you there Allen?” asked the captain. - -Allen had now cut open a couple of the papiea fruit and found them to be -juicy and not unpleasant to the taste. They contained a large number of -little shot-like seeds, which, at first, he thought to be the part of -the fruit to be eaten, but soon found his mistake. - -“Take of our food to eat,” said Ahleka, “and when you have eaten and -rested, we will go to the village.” - -“But do not you and your friends need the food for yourselves?” inquired -the captain. - -“No, not so, we shall not fish to-day, but shall go with you to my -father,” saying which, Ahleka motioned to put the fish upon fresh leaves -also, which was deftly done by the native boy who had been attending to -the fire. The meal proved a delightful one, the fish juicy and -toothsome, the bread fruit a pleasant change from hard tack, the fruits -delicious. The gourds had been filled with clear water into which a -number of tamarinds were dropped, making a cool, refreshing drink, -somewhat acid to the taste. - -After having done full justice to what had been provided for them, they -began to feel as if, after all, their lot was not such a hard one; so -reviving are the effects of a dainty meal. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - -They were soon on their way with Ahleka and his friends, to the village, -which they reached in about two hours’ time. The village was built at -almost the other extreme of the island. After having crossed the hill, -where the girls had first seen the natives, they went but a short -distance before they came to two canoes, into one of which Ahleka -stepped and held out his hand to assist Mabel in. Etta, the captain and -Allen were all told to arrange themselves in the same canoe and the -three sailors were directed to get into the other, which one of the -native boys, whom Ahleka called Kaluha, was directed to manage; the -other three natives pushing the canoes out into the water, which seemed -to be a long arm of the sea, which extended far into the island, cutting -it almost in two. - -Captain Gray, on seeing that the three natives were to be left behind, -exclaimed: “It is too bad for us to eat their breakfast and then take -their boats from them. How will they get to the village?” - -“Have no fear for them,” replied Ahleka, “the village is on that side of -the island. We often walk from the village here; indeed it is the -shortest way, but by canoe, is the most pleasant.” - -The canoes seemed to fairly skim over the bright water so rapidly did -they go. They had gone swiftly onward for an hour, when the canoes were -again headed for the shore. - -After having landed, there was still quite a distance to walk before -reaching the village, but, at last, it was espied embowered in trees of -every description; the stately cocoanut and the spreading candlenut -tree, with its delicate silver green foliage, contending for supremacy. -The houses were built of grass, and were scattered here and there, -without any regard for regularity, but seeming as if built wherever a -large cluster of trees offered their friendly shade; at the side of most -of the houses a sort of trellis had been arranged by sticking one end of -long poles in the ground and leaning the other end against the roof of -the house. These trellises were covered by flowering vines of great -variety and brilliancy, the whole effect being one of exceeding -loveliness. Under these flowery bowers, which were open at each end, -were spread mats of the finest workmanship, being braided of lohala (a -tree possessing a fibre of extreme fineness.) Some had the appearance of -goats fleece, so skillfully were they woven, leaving fibres three or -four inches in length, loose on the top of the rug; others were braided -in a smooth, close surface. - -Mabel exclaimed, on coming in sight of the village: “How lovely! I never -saw anything half so beautiful; it seems like a vision of dreamland.” - -“And is not your country, that has such beautiful maidens, far more -lovely than our land?” broke in Ahleka. - -“Oh, no! Our country is not one half so enchanting,” said she. - -There seemed a strange quiet brooding over the village as they drew -near, and, on Etta speaking of this, Ahleka said: “In my country we -sleep at midday; then each one who is in the village rests, so that we -tire not ourselves in the heat of the day.” - -“What a delightful custom,” cried Mabel, smiling. - -As they entered the village, all still remained quiet. Ahleka led them -to one of the largest and most beautiful of the houses. After offering -them seats on the comfortable rugs under the trellis that was a mass of -fragrant bloom. “This,” said he, “was my house. Now it is yours. I will -leave you now while I go to speak to my father, of you. I will soon -return. These boys,” pointing to the one who had been in the canoe with -the sailors, and another, who had been lying asleep on a mat, but had -gotten up as they came in, “will wait upon you while I am gone.” -Speaking a few words to the boys in his native tongue, he departed. - -“That fellow looks like a prince, doesn’t he,” said Allen, “in spite of -his dark skin and lack of clothing.” - -“Indeed he does,” asserted Mabel, “and acts like one, too. I have never -seen a prince, but he comes very near my ideal of one.” - -“Look out Mabel,” laughed Etta, “and don’t let him play the part of -Prince Charming.” - -Allen cast a quick, keen glance at Mabel, who colored angrily and -answered quickly: “There is no excuse for that remark.” - -“Why, Mabel, you know I did not mean to annoy you,” said Etta, really -sorry she had made so hasty a speech. “Do forgive me, it was only a -joke.” - -“That may be, but not a pleasant one. I do admire him very much as a -savage, but the idea of putting myself on a level with a brown skinned -heathen is not agreeable. - -“Come, come, girls, don’t get to quarreling over our dusky friend,” -exclaimed Captain Gray, “this sort of thing won’t do at all.” In a -moment’s time, the girls had forgotten the little occurrence and all -went on pleasantly. - -The two boys now came out of the house, one of them carrying two -peculiar looking water vessels. They consisted of large gourds covered -with a curiously wrought net work of fine cord, the cords being gathered -around the top into half a dozen handles by which to carry them -conveniently. These calabashes had been filled with cool water from a -little stream near by; into one of them a number of very fragrant ginger -flowers had been thrown, giving to the water a delicate perfume. The -water from this calabash, the boy emptied into a number of shallow -gourds they had brought with them. One of the calabashes of perfumed -water he sat before each of the party, putting beside each, a piece of -something that looked like the finest cloth, but was in reality the bark -of a tree, beaten to extreme thinness. It was so evident what was -intended by these attentions that the travellers were not slow to avail -themselves of this provision for their comfort, and found themselves -much refreshed. - -The other boy had, in the meantime, been filling small cups made of half -a cocoanut, highly polished and curiously carved, with the juice of -young cocoanuts. This proved very pleasant to the taste. - -Just as they had handed back the cups to the boy, Ahleka returned, and -with him his father, whose appearance was in striking contrast to that -of his son, Ahleka; for, although he was browned by many years of -exposure to the tropical sun, and the hot winds of this lovely island, -was unmistakably a white man. His long hair hanging in soft silvery -waves, half way down his back, his grey beard falling low on his breast, -while his deep-set grey eyes looked out from under brows that were -almost as black as Ahleka’s own, giving his face a most peculiar -expression. He was dressed in the same manner as his son, only that over -his shoulders was thrown a small cape made of bright feathers. In his -hand he carried a long staff. As he came toward the house, in which -Captain Gray and his shipwrecked party were sitting, they could see that -the old man was strongly affected by their presence; in fact, his -agitation was so great, that Ahleka was obliged to support his trembling -form. - -Captain Gray, followed by the rest, arose and went forward to meet him. -He stretched out his hand toward them, dropping his staff. “Thank God,” -he cried, “once more do I speak to my countrymen!” - -After having seated his father, Ahleka said, “I have told him all your -story, as far as I knew it, but he wishes to hear much more.” - -“Yes,” cried the old man, “tell me all. How did you get here? All these -weary years have I prayed to God that before I died, he would let me -speak once more to men of my own country.” - -Captain Gray told their story to him in all its thrilling details. He -listened attentively, now and then shaking his head sadly. When the -captain had finished, the old man said, “You can not hope for -deliverance from this sea-bound land for years, if ever. I have been -here thirty years. For years after I came I spent my time scanning, with -anxious eyes, the face of the ocean, but no sign of sail did I ever see, -except once, and then the fire, which I placed on the highest hill on -the island failed to attract attention. You are the first sign of life -outside of this island I have seen for thirty years.” - -His words brought a feeling of horror to each of his listeners. Must -their fate be what his had been? - -“In time,” he continued, “I grew more contented and ceased to look out -to sea. About that time I married, according to the native custom, a -young and beautiful girl, the daughter of the reigning queen of the -island. Think not that I was soon comforted for the loss of the wife I -had left at home, for that was not the case; but the princess loved me -and one day two of the warriors came to tell me that I was expected to -marry her, and, as a refusal on my part would result in my death, I -consented to the proposal, thinking to leave her behind me when I -returned to my own country; but the girl I married was so beautiful, so -gentle, so affectionate and devoted, that I learned to love her deeply -and mourned her loss greatly when she was taken away from me by death.” - -“But you have not told us, as yet, how you came here,” broke in Allen. -“Will you not tell us about it?” - -“’Tis a tale soon told,” he replied. “I left England thirty years ago. -It was on the thirteenth of January, 1857, and I shall never forget that -day. I think it is thirty years since then, am I right?” - -“Yes,” answered Allen, “you are right. Thirty years, and a little over, -as it is now March.” - -“As I was saying, I left England, bound for Australia, on that day. We -had pleasant enough passage until we had almost reached our destination, -when we encountered one of those horrors of the sea—a cyclone. For days -we were at the mercy of the wind, our masts gone and a greater part of -the upper works washed away. Our ship began to leak so fast, that with -the most desperate efforts we could no longer keep her afloat and were -driven to take to the boats. One boat was smashed against the vessel’s -side; a second was swamped by the suction produced by the sinking ship. -We, in our boat, alone escaped, but our sufferings were intense. What -with the stormy waves that dashed over us, carrying away three of our -number, the horrible hunger we had to undergo, being without anything to -eat, and the frightful thirst that overtook us before we reached this -island, my sufferings were so great, that, whereas my hair had been as -black as Ahleka’s there, when I sailed from home, when I landed here it -was as you see it now. Finally we were thrown on the reef, that extends -almost around this island. Our boat quickly went to pieces and we clung -to portions of the wreckage, hoping to be at last thrown on the island. -Just as we were almost exhausted, and about to give up, we saw several -canoes, containing natives, coming rapidly toward us. They had been surf -bathing, and seeing our terrible position, and being kindly natured, had -come to our assistance. We were soon in the canoes, but there were only -three of us, whereas, when the boat struck the reef, three had been -five, but they were nowhere to be seen. After bringing us to this -village they cared for us with the greatest kindness. It was not long -before one of our number, a young doctor, was happily settled in a -little grass cottage with a lovely brown girl for a wife. The other -member of our party was the mate of the ship. He had a sweet little wife -back in England, so declined to marry a native women who wished him as a -husband. According to a custom of this people, he was instantly put to -death by her relatives, who took this method of resenting the insult to -their kinswoman. If she had been a beautiful young maiden, like the -doctor’s bride, it might have been different. Then I married my lovely -Lokie (a rose). We had three children, this son and two daughters. I was -happy and contented as years went by, but when Ahleka was twelve years -old, a dreadful scourge of fever swept over the island, and my wife, one -of my daughters, and the young doctor were among those who were marked -by the hand of death. Then I lived on with my son and daughter. I -received great consideration from the people of the island, as my son -Ahleka is their head Alii or king. The line of succession descending in -this island, not from father to son, but from the mother to her -children, thus keeping the royal blood pure. Now, you have heard my -story.” - -“Yes, but not your name, or that of the vessel in which you sailed,” -said Captain Gray. - -“The ship’s name was the ‘Castle Ayreshire.’” At the mention of that -name Allen Thornton made a violent start. “And I,” continued he, “was -her captain—ALLEN THORNTON.” - -At the sound of that name a cry of astonishment burst from the lips of -each of the party. - -Allen, throwing himself on his knees, in front of the old man, cried: -“My father! My father! Have I found you at last?” - -The old man looked bewildered. - -“You are my father,” continued Allen, “did you not leave a boy, a few -months old, as well as a young wife, behind you at Brighton.” - -“I did! I did!” sobbed the old man, “and you are he. I thank God for his -goodness. To think that my other son should be sent to cheer my -declining days. Surely God moves in a mysterious way, his wonders to -perform. But your mother, boy, your mother. Where is she, and how? Why -did you leave her?” - -“Father she is happy and has no need of me. She died when I was fifteen, -after mourning you as dead so many years.” - -Captain Thornton, as we shall now call him, pressed his hands tightly -over his eyes to repress his emotion, then clasped Allen to his breast. -While this scene was being enacted the others had gone a little aside. - -“Isn’t it all strange?” whispered Mabel to Etta. - -“Yes, and to think of Allen and Ahleka being half brothers; did you -think of that?” answered Etta. - -“Sure enough; I had not thought of that. I wonder if Allen has, and how -he will like it when he realizes it.” Mabel spoke in a tone as if she -should not care for so dark a brother herself. - -Presently Captain Thornton turned and said, “My son, Ahleka, has asked, -that, in his name I extend the hospitality and protection of the village -and island to you all, which I gladly do; he also wishes to give to -Captain Gray and the two young ladies, this house and the one adjoining, -which are his own. He will provide for the sailors with you’ hereafter, -and, as for my son Allen, his comfort shall be my care.” - -During this conversation the village had literally awakened from its -sleep, and from every little grass house came streaming, dusky forms. -They clustered around Ahleka, listening with open-eyed astonishment to -the strange story he was telling them in their own musical tongue, with -many a gesture. Presently a number of smiling girls darted off, and soon -returned with long leis (bands) of flowers, made by braiding the -brightest and sweetest flowers with ferns, or, a sweet smelling vine, -into long garlands, with which they proceeded to deck each of the -strangers, putting them over one shoulder and under the other arm like a -military sash, leaving long ends to fall almost to the ground. More -garlands were wound about their waists, placed upon their heads and -around their necks until they were fairly clothed in flowers; the girls, -meantime, laughing gaily, and repeating in their soft, musical voices, -ah mie ha (you are welcome.) - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - -The village of Nahua is in a great excitement to-day. Everything wears -an aspect of unusual gaiety. The houses are bedecked with flowers, and -in the center of the village has been erected two rows of high poles -standing about twenty feet apart and extending in a line almost two -hundred feet long. Garlands of flowers are stretched from the top of -these poles in all directions and are also wound around the poles, the -whole forming a canopied avenue of exceeding beauty. Under this canopy -were placed two rows of straw mats; further on were laid more mats in -the form of a letter H. On these mats was spread a banquet consisting of -raw fish with chili peppers, fish dried in the sun, fish that had been -wrapped in leaves and then cooked, devil fish which had been salted and -dried, its long slender tentacles being regarded as an especial dainty. -Then there was lemu, or sea kale, plantain, kalo, a vegetable -resembling, somewhat, the potato, there was kui, or candlenut, ground to -a coarse powder and salted, to be eaten as a relish to the fish. There -were mangoes, guavas, oranges, dates, figs, pomegranates, papiea, young -cocoanuts, the meat of which was not yet hard, but of a thick creamy -appearance and had to be scooped out with little spoon-shaped pieces of -shell. Then there was a large number of small cups made of wood -curiously carved, containing a peculiar, greyish looking mass of -something that would put one in mind of paste, if one were not told it -was a very much liked dish, in fact, being the _piece d’ resistance_ of -the feast. Into these little dishes of poi, as it is called, a native -will daintily dip the first finger, then giving it a quick twirl, wrap a -sufficient quantity on the finger, when it is skillfully and gracefully -conveyed to the mouth. For drinking, we were provided small calabashes -full of the juice of the young cocoanut and large calabashes containing -awa awa, a drink very much esteemed by them, being in its effects very -much like whisky. - -The cause of all this preparation was the fact that it was the yearly -celebration of the maiden’s feast. On this day the inhabitants of the -four villages on the island gathered at Nahua, the principal village of -the kingdom. - -All the morning of this day, Mabel and Etta had been very busy and now -were resting under the shade of the trellis of their cottage, when a -native girl, about sixteen years old, came toward the house, followed by -an older girl, each bearing in their hands the fall dress of a native -maiden; the younger girl was Kaelea, the sister of Ahleka. She was -slender and graceful; her charms would have attracted the notice of a -sculptor at first glance; her face was expressive; her features -delicate; her eyes brown, large, soft and languorous; her hair hung in a -wavy mass far below her waist. She moved with a peculiar grace seldom -seen. But, if she was beautiful, what was Maula, who came with her, -Maula was the maiden of the village, of Howcu, the village on that part -of the island, which was beyond the arm of the sea; she was a vision of -voluptuous loveliness, tall and stately, grand in her proportions; her -eyes could melt in tenderest mood or flash in the wildest anger or -proudest defiance. She seemed to bend every one to her will, so strong -and passionate was her nature. She was much darker than Kaelea, being a -full blooded native. In her bearing she somehow made one think of a -tigress; when in a happy mood, moving with a sinuous grace, which was -fascinating, and when angry, one could but admire her grandeur. - -As these two girls were crossing the open space, between the two houses, -Etta was saying to Mabel, “I can hardly believe that it is six months -since we landed here. Does it seem possible to you?” - -“No, it does not, and yet it is strange that the time should seem to -pass quickly,” replied Mabel. “I feel, whenever I think of my father, -that I should be unhappy, instead of contented, as I am. My poor father, -his heart, I know, is almost broken, for I was his all; and long ’ere -now he has given us up as dead. My poor, poor father, I can picture in -my mind his grief.” - -“Do not think of that Mabel. Above all not to-day when every one is -expected to be happy and make merry,” begged Etta. - -Mabel, now seeing the two girls coming towards them, got up to receive -them, as did also Etta. Kaelea and Maula entered the cottage, with the -adornments they held in their hands, extended laughingly towards the two -American girls. - -Maula was the first to speak: “Your father and your friend have long -been wearing the dress of our country; now we shall see how fair and -beautiful you will look when dressed in the costume which nature teaches -her children to wear. Your loveliness is obscured by the ugly garments -that are put upon you to hinder your movements. When you are dressed as -we are, you will be free; you will never wish to again put on those -clothes which make you so uncomfortable.” - -“Well, you see, they do not seem at all uncomfortable to us,” laughed -Mabel, “but, as our clothes are completely worn out, we are obliged to -dress as you do, and I have no doubt we shall like it, too,” this she -added as she noticed a slight frown on Maula’s face. Kaelea took Etta -aside and soon arrayed her in the costume. In the meantime, Maula was -showing Mabel the mysteries of a Nahua maiden’s toilet. First she placed -around her waist a skirt which reached to the knees, being composed of a -series of fringes of grass; around her body was wound a length of soft -kapa, or tree fibre cloth, in color bright blue, this being passed -around the body twice and tied at the side, had both a picturesque and -modest effect. Around her neck was hung a necklace of shells, pure white -in color, and about the size and shape of a grain of rice; this necklace -encircled her throat about twenty times. On her arms were placed shell -bracelets, on her ankles the fringe of soft grass. Last of all a sort of -chaplet, made of the brightest feathers, which crowned her head. When -Maula had placed this upon her shining hair, Mabel stood arrayed for the -first time in the native dress which she was hereafter to wear. - -“I feel so oddly, Maula, with this short skirt,” she said. - -“You will like the dress, I am sure, when you are used to it,” answered -Maula. “There will be no maiden at the feast half as beautiful as -yourself, and happy will he be, whom you choose to be your husband.” - -“Oh, do not think I intend to choose a husband,” quickly answered Mabel, -blushing a deep crimson, “I shall not choose a husband.” - -“No,” queried Maula, “then do you not love your friend Allen?” - -“No,” came the answer. It was not pleasant to Mabel to be thus -questioned, yet she could not resent it, as it was not intended to -displease her. “I do not love Allen, and if I did I should not choose -him, for in my country the young girls must not choose their husbands, -but wait to be asked in marriage by the young men.” - -“Do you mean you do not love him?” exclaimed Maula. - -“No, indeed, I do not. Why do you ask?” - -“Ah, now is Maula happy. Maula loves Allen. Oh, how she loves him. But -she would have waited until the moon maidens had chosen. Then, if you -had chosen him, Maula would have taken her canoe far out beyond the reef -and thrown herself to the sharks.” As the girl spoke, a passionate light -shone in her eyes, forcing Mabel to believe her. “But now he is Maula’s. -How I love him. I shall be so kind, so gentle, to him that he shall love -me in return. Maula shall be a soft, cooing dove in his hands, a wild -beast of the hills to his enemies.” - -“But what if he refuse you?” - -“He will not when I look with love into his eyes, open my arms and fold -him to my breast, and press my burning lips to his. I shall dance before -him. He shall see my strength, my ease of movement, my grace; he will -love me!” - -She beat her heaving breast with her clenched hands, and Mabel stood -aghast at the intensity of the girl’s love. She, too, could but think -that Allen would not be able to resist this beautiful tigress. - -The girl continued, “and if he scorns my love, and says no, then he -shall die. It is our country’s custom. No man is fit to live who will -refuse a maiden’s love. But he shall not die at the hands of our -warriors, but I shall kill him! Maula has a strong arm and can handle -the spear with as sure an aim as her brothers. Maula’s hand shall end -his life. I have sworn it, if he refuses my love. But he will not,” -calming herself. “But you say that in your country the maidens wait to -be asked. There must be many who have no husbands.” - -“Yes, that is so,” answered Mabel, “but there is one objection to your -way; if the man does not love the maiden whom he marries, he will be -unhappy. Have you no unhappy marriages?” - -“No, they rarely occur. You see, on the day of the maiden’s festival, -each maiden chooses the one she loves; from that moment they belong to -each other, but at the end of a year she is at liberty to go back to her -home and he, also, is permitted to take her back to her father’s house -if he finds she is not lovable, kind, obedient and all that he desires -in a wife; so that all the time she tries to please him and any maiden -can make a man love her by her affectionate gentleness, and when he -learns to love her he tries to please her so that, at the yearly feast -she shall not wish to leave him, and each year they renew their vows.” - -“Oh,” said Mabel, “a sort of yearly probation. It is a good plan, for -then they constantly strive to please each other.” - -Etta now advanced, accompanied by Kaelea, towards the other two girls. -She, too, was fully dressed in the costume of the island. Her necklace -was a bright red coral, the strip of cloth about her waist a delicate -yellow; otherwise her dress was the same as Mabel’s. - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - -The four girls now left the house, going toward the canopy of flowers. -As they drew near, a murmur of gay voices greeted their ears, a scene of -dream-like beauty met their eyes. The rich and varied color of the -foliage; the fringed heads of the cocoanuts waving like vast plumes -against the sky; the bronzed red of the mangoes hung in luxuriant plenty -on hundreds of trees; locust trees showering their fragrant white -blossoms all around; the delicate accasia trembling in each breath of -air in a thousand feathery masses; the date palm with its pendant shower -of fruit; the lou-hale, whose slender spear-like foliage and bright, -orange colored fruit lends it a subtle charm; the ohia lifting high its -mass of crimson ponpons, all growing in tropical profusion; the ia-ia -whose flame colored tufts of bloom seemed to spring from every tree as -its parasitic arms spread in all directions; the perfume of flowers was -wafted like incense to the god of love on the warm breeze that came -softly over the summer sea, whose wavelets touched by the sun, shone -like bright silver, and the soft curves of creamy breakers could be seen -through this long vista of everlasting green. - -Already the inhabitants had gathered at the place of festivity, for it -was now after the hour of rest; music, sweet, rythmic and weird, arose -from tom toms, gourds and a sort of musical rattle accompanied by a -hundred girlish voices. Mabel and Etta stood entranced by the charm of -it all. - -Captain Gray and Allen, together with Captain Thornton, or Alii Mahina -(moon chief, as he was called by the people of the island), also Ahleka, -were already seated on a large mat, watching the gay scene. Allen had a -leis of ginger flowers bound around his head, also one about his neck. -It looked oddly enough to see these white men and girls dressed in the -costume of this strange people. The girls found places on the mat beside -Captain Gray, and, when they had been seated about five minutes, there -arose a wild shout of joy from hundreds of lips that sung a song of -triumph and love. The tom toms and gourds were beaten wildly by the -palms of the hands, of a score of players who were arranged a little way -off on each side of the avenue or lanai, as it was called. As the weird -strains increased young men bounded with joyous leaps toward the lanai -where they arranged themselves on one of the lines of mats. They were -closely followed by the maidens who quickly placed themselves on the -line opposite. - -The young girls were a vision of grace and beauty, the armlets and -necklaces of white shells and bright corals making a lovely contrast to -their rounded arms and shapely throats, glistening like bronze, their -faces aglow with animation and delight, their lithe limbs, firm, rounded -and supple, their every movement grace. The ceremonies began by the -young men showing their strength and agility, by throwing high in the -air the heavy spears they carried and catching them as they descended. -After these feats of prowess had been completed, amidst the wildest -excitement, there came a strange stillness over all the participants and -on-lookers, but in a moment the strains of music, played in softest -tones, seemed to descend from the very heavens, so sweet was it. - -One after another the maidens joined their fresh voices to the strain -until it seemed to fill ones very soul with ecstasy. The chant grew -louder and the girls began to beat the air gently, with long feather -wands, which they carried in their hands; soon their bodies began to -sway in an undulating motion, keeping time to the chant. Then, waving -their hands above their heads, they would advance toward the young men -and then retrace their steps, each girlish form meanwhile waving to and -fro like a young tree bent in the wind. The music grew faster and more -intense, the girls no longer sang; a languorous expression filled their -eyes which spoke only of love. A voluptuous smile was on each lip, the -hips moving gently to and fro, with a peculiar motion, set every little -fringe of grass in their short skirts to quivering. Now and then some -quicker movement would float the light skirts high in the air, revealing -to the rapt eyes of the beholders glimpses of rounded limbs above the -knee. The wands were now placed on the mats, unbinding from about their -waist’s the strips of cloth, and; holding it in both hands, they -continued the dance, waving the scarfs of bright-hued cloth, first high -above their heads, then passing it beneath their feet, keeping up that -peculiar serpent-like motion, swaying, twisting and twirling in a -hundred ways. When this dance was finished the girls took up their wands -and each one advancing toward the line of young men, touching lightly -the young man of her choice. Maula being the maiden of highest rank was -the first to advance, with unbound waist, carrying her scarf on her arm. -She touched Allen softly with her wand, looking at him with loving eyes -the while. He stepped forward as one bound by some strange sweet spell. -She quickly bound about his loins the strip of bright yellow cloth that -had lately encircled her own waist, in token that he now belonged to -her, and as a warning to other maidens to choose elsewhere. He also tied -on her arm, high above the elbow, a band of woven sea grass, on which -was strung two small conch shells in token that she was his. This, with -the unbound waist, being the distinguishing mark of the unmarried woman. - -Maula was followed in quick succession by other maidens. - -“My love, my own, let us not stay until all have chosen,” whispered -Maula, “let us go together to the sea shore where none may hear our -words of love.” Allen moved as one in a dream, so strong was her charm -for him. She held out her warm arms to him and he was soon held to her -so closely that he could feel her heart beats. Her ecstasy was shared in -by him, and, twining his arms about her, answered, “Yes, my queen, let -us go,” saying which, the pair disappeared down the long vista of -flowers and waving trees. - -An hour later the tom toms were again heard, this time calling all to -the feast. The maidens and the young men of their choice, took their -seats on the soft mats which were placed in the centre piece of the -letter H, the older ones of the company sitting at the sides. - -It was now evening and the banquet was lit by means of kui-kui, or -candle nuts, strung on cords of braided sea-weed and hanging from tree -to tree, being lighted at the top and burning with a blue light; the -thousands of these little lamps made it seem like fairyland. The feast -lasted long and high ran the merriment of these happy children of nature -on this isle of the blest. Presently the moon arose, bathing the scene -in a flood of silvery light, making it, if possible, still more -bewitching. After supper dancing was resumed and lasted far into the -morning. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - -We will leave Mabel and her friends on the Island of Kaahlanai (the isle -of the sun ) and we will return to the home of Mr. Miller. - -After Mabel’s departure, the wedding of Lucy Maynard, which was soon to -take place, was hastened by Harry Howard being sent by his firm to -Europe. Not wishing to go without his bride, the preparations for the -wedding were hurried, and six weeks after Mabel had sailed for Australia -Harry and Lucy were married. Their wedding was a grand affair, Mrs. -Maynard’s ambition being satisfied in the matter of display and expense, -as her brother, Mr. Miller made liberal provision for Lucy in every -respect. After the wedding the bride and groom left for New York on -their way to Europe, and Mrs. Maynard was perfectly happy as a wedding -trip to Europe was the acme of refinement and could only be indulged in -by a select few. - -As the weeks dragged themselves wearily into months and still no tidings -came of the Western Shore, or her ill-fated crew or passengers, Mr. -Miller gave up his loved daughter as lost. He no longer took an interest -in his business but would sit with folded hands thinking of Mabel for -hours at a time. Mrs. Maynard tried in every way to have her brother -throw off his grief. One day she said to him, “Why don’t you try to -arouse yourself from this melancholy, James, and take some interest in -the life around you? You can’t bring Mabel back by this ceaseless -mourning.” - -Mr. Miller’s face was pitiful as he looked up and reiterated, “Interest -in life. What interest have I in life, now that she, my darling child, -is gone? What have I worked for all these years, but for her sake? What -did I care for money, but that she might enjoy it? No, there is nothing -left for me to live for. Oh, why, why did I ever let her leave me? Now -in my old age she is gone, gone.” He dropped his head in his hands and -his whole frame shook with emotion. - -Mrs. Maynard’s face darkened. She had no patience with such grief which -after months could show no signs of abatement. Her nature could not -comprehend it. Mr. Miller’s constant brooding over his trouble soon told -upon his health, and rapidly developed a disease that had been lurking -in his system for years. So quickly did his health fail that about ten -months after Mabel left home, he was no longer able to leave his bed. -Day by day he grew worse until six weeks later, when he was laid to rest -in Lone Mountain cemetery, and Mabel was now an orphan. - -The day after the funeral Mr. Faxon, Mr. Miller’s lawyer, read the will -to Mrs. Maynard. - -“Why, Mr. Faxon, he could not have been in his right mind when he made -such a will,” exclaimed Mrs. Maynard. - -“I think he was, my dear Mrs. Maynard. Why do you doubt it?” - -“Would any man in his right senses make such an absurd will as that?” - -“Why, Mrs. Maynard, I do not see anything absurd in it. He has left you -well cared for.” - -“Well cared for? What do you mean Mr. Faxon? Has he done right by his -only sister to simply give me the income of his estate? Don’t you see I -can’t sell or dispose of a single thing? Do you think that is just?” she -asked. - -“Well, you surely would not wish to dispose of this home would you?” - -“Well, no, of course not, but I don’t like to feel myself bound so -strictly.” - -“Then I am sure your income from the estate will be a handsome one.” - -“Yes I know, as an income, but it is not pleasant to feel that I cannot -sell anything if I wish to, just because my brother happened to have a -crazy idea in his brain that his drowned daughter would come from the -dead some day and need it. I declare, I lose all patience when I think -of it.” She paced angrily up and down the room as she said this; in her -heart was no feeling of sorrow for the loss of her brother, but rather -one of baffled ambition at having all his wealth kept from her immediate -possession. - -“I do not know, Mrs. Maynard, but what if I had a daughter disappear as -mysteriously as Mabel has, I should feel as Mr. Miller did.” - -“Oh, nonsense! As I said before, it is an absurd idea that after all -these months she should ever come back. And even if he had felt so, why -couldn’t he have contented himself with putting the time at five years, -instead of twenty, that the estate is to be held for her? I shall not -want money then as I do now. Why, Mr. Faxon, do you realize that I shall -be an old woman at the end of twenty years?” - -“Not an old woman,” replied Mr. Faxon, for he was something of a -diplomat and would not make so damaging an admission to any woman, much -less to one of Mrs. Maynard’s disposition, as that such a thing were -possible as for a lady to grow old. “Not an old women surely, Mrs. -Maynard, but simply twenty years older, but you see it is then to go to -Lucy and her children if she should have any. You, of course, will have -your allowance.” - -She made a quick dart, with her hand, toward the will which lay on the -table between them. Mr. Faxon, however, saw her intention and coolly -placed his hand over the papers, then, gathering them slowly up asked: -“Did you wish to see that clause, Mrs. Maynard?” - -“No, I remember now you did read such a condition, but it is unjust to -rob me of what should rightfully be mine, just for a whim, and then, -after waiting all those years, to see it slip through my fingers.” - -She could no longer control her rage, but broke forth in a torrent of -angry words, in the midst of which Mr. Faxon reached for his hat and -bowed himself out. - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - - -“I declare, Lucy, I never heard of a woman as unreasonable as you are,” -said Harry Howard to his wife one evening just after dinner, “you expect -me to be at your beck and call every minute of the time.” - -“No, Harry, I don’t, but I would like you to stay at home once in a -while in the evening; I get so lonesome,” was the response. - -“Lonesome? Why don’t you go out then?” - -“Why Harry! How can I go out by myself? You know very well I can’t do -that.” - -“Can’t you? There are plenty of women who do. I don’t see what there is -to prevent you from going if you like. All you have to do is to order -the carriage and go.” - -“Oh Harry, I don’t want to go any place without you. Why can’t you go -with me occasionally, instead of going to the club every evening?” - -“Thunder, I don’t care for your stupid balls and parties. You know that -very well, and I am not going to be dragged about to so-called -entertainments by anybody.” - -“But, I don’t care very much for balls and parties myself, and really -don’t care to go; but dear, I would like to have you stay quietly at -home with baby and I once in a while.” - -“Quietly at home,” sneered the handsome Mr. Howard, “oh, that is a -pleasant prospect. And then talk about quiet; I don’t suppose that fine -daughter of ours would air her lungs more than a dozen times during this -same quiet evening.” - -“Harry, how can you speak so of baby Mae? You know our darling has never -been well and we can not expect her to be as good as other babies on -that account, but if you will only stay home this evening, I will send -her up stairs with the nurse, and then you will not hear her at all.” - -“No, I might not hear her, but every five minutes you would be running -up stairs to see if she had turned over in bed.” - -“No, Harry, I promise you I will not go even once,” answered Lucy, -trying to smile, “and if you will only stay we will have some music. I -will play for you and you shall sing, as you used to before we were -married.” - -“Nonsense; that did well enough then but it is rather stale now. Come, -don’t be foolish, I hate scenes, and if you knew how dreadful you look -when you put on that doleful face, and cry like a baby, you wouldn’t do -it.” This remark was called forth by the fact that Lucy was trying hard -to repress the tears which would betray themselves. “And besides that, I -can’t stay at home this evening if I wanted to, for I promised several -of the boys at the club that I would come down; in fact, they would -hardly let me come home to dinner.” He did not add that his only reason -for coming home was to put on a dress-suit, in which he was already -arrayed. - -“I don’t believe there is another man who neglects his wife as you do -me,” sobbed Lucy. - -“Bah! I don’t neglect you; you have all the cash you need, don’t you, -and you’ve got as swell a house and as many servants as ought to satisfy -any woman. Then there isn’t a woman in the city who can beat your -turnout when you go for a drive. Any one would think, to hear you talk, -that I was a brute of a husband, instead of one who provides you with -everything your heart could wish and let you have your way in -everything. I declare I am sick and tired of women; you can never do -enough for them. I have seen enough of women and I must say I am -disgusted with the whole lot.” - -Lucy was too indignant to make any answer, but hastily left the room. -Mr. Howard surveyed himself critically in the long pier glass, turning -himself this way and that. His appearance seemed to please him as he -turned with a satisfied air to the door, through which he disappeared. -Jumping into a waiting coupe, he gave an order to the driver, and was -soon on his way, not to the club, but to the florists, where he found a -magnificent bouquet awaiting him. He looked it over carefully; it proved -satisfactory, and, handing the man a crisp ten dollar bill he drove -rapidly away again, but still not to the club. The driver did not seem -to need any instructions as to where to go, but soon drew up in front of -a large, brilliantly-lighted house. - -As Mr. Howard mounted the steps the door opened and two women appeared. -Both were young and exceedingly good looking. They each gave him a hand -and a warm welcome. To the taller of the two he handed the flowers, in -which she immediately buried her face, and after giving them a little -sniff, said: “You are a perfect jewel, Mr. Howard, to bring me these -lovely flowers. I never saw anyone as delightfully thoughtful as you -are.” - -“If you are pleased with them I am happy, for to please you, what would -I not do.” - -“You are just too sweet for anything, to say such pretty things to me. -But why are you so late? I have been looking for you ever so long.” - -“Oh, its my wife again. She has been treating me to another lecture.” - -“You poor fellow! So she is jealous? Well, I can’t blame her. I should -be horribly jealous if I were your wife, you are so good looking, you -know.” - -Some way, this last remark of the gay Miss Rosie Hastings did not please -Mr. Howard, for, although he cared really nothing for his wife, he did -not like the idea that Rosie Hastings should for a moment imagine -herself as his wife. For much as he frequented that lively young -person’s home he did not like her to assume too much. - -“But come,” she continued, “before the crowd gets here, lets you and I -have a little music. I will play your accompaniments and you shall sing -to me. I do so love to hear you sing.” - -Could it be possible Harry Howard had forgotten the conversation of not -an hour previous, as he replied, “that’s a capital idea. I am just in -the mood for a few songs.” - -One gay song followed another until the spacious rooms had begun to fill -up with young men and women. There was an air of freedom about the young -women which at once proclaimed them as not of the social set who feel -the need of a chaperone. Dancing was soon begun and lasted well into the -morning hours. Mr. Howard was one of those who seemed to enjoy the -dancing immensely, notwithstanding the fact that he had told his wife -that he cared nothing for that sort of thing. - -After her husband had left the house, poor Lucy went sadly into the room -where her year old baby was sleeping. Throwing herself on her knees, she -buried her face in the downy covering of the little sleeper, sobbing, -“oh baby, you do not know how wretched I am. I wish I could die. Two -short years ago I was so happy, but now what have I left in life besides -you, my frail little pet.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - - -How happily the day sped on, the weeks ran into months bringing no -change to this flower embowered kingdom of the sea. Etta and Mabel spent -their time in learning to weave the beautiful, soft mats, in the -plaiting of which they grew very skillful. They also made for themselves -large hats of delicate white bamboo. These drooping, broad brimmed hats, -when surrounded by wreaths of natural flowers and placed upon their -heads, gave the girls an exceedingly quaint and picturesque appearance. -Their girl friends of darker color also made hats for themselves, as -women of whatever land or clime, are ever ready to follow a caprice of -fashion which appeals to their ideas of the beautiful or useful. The -girls had also become interested in teaching their language to a large -number of the young people of Nahua and learning in return, the soft, -poetic tongue of their entertainers. They learned to sing the sweet -songs of tender love that seemed to float on the fragrant air, for there -was music and dancing continually, as this happy people gave expression -to their feelings without restraint. - -One afternoon the two friends sat idly watching the soft play of the -waves on the beach when Mabel suddenly said, “Do you know, Etta, if it -were not for my father I believe I should never wish to leave Kaahlanai, -but as it is I long for something to happen that I may once more see my -father.” - -“I feel as you do, Mabel. It is so pleasant here with these days of -perpetual summer. There seems a feeling of perfect contentment to steal -over one without one’s knowing why it is.” - -“The reason is, I think,” replied Mabel, “that we have constantly around -us those who are contented and happy, and there is nothing so contagious -as contentment. They live to enjoy the beauties of God’s handiwork -instead of striving continually after empty honors. To satisfy their -eyes no painter’s skill is needed. They have but to look about them at -dawn, when the first warm rays of sunlight bathe their home in a flood -of beauty, or watch the soft little rain clouds as they drift slowly up -from the south, and when it finally descends upon the grateful land in a -shower of radiance, hanging glistening jewels on every branch and leaf, -tipping with diamonds every trembling blade of grass, and watch the -glorious hues of the rainbow, that arches in its loveliness their fair -land. To watch the showers here fills my heart with a feeling of -surprise at the beauty of it all.” - -“Do you feel that way, too, Mabel?” broke in Etta, “I did not like to -speak of it for fear you would laugh at my foolish notions, but that is -just the way I have come to feel. And, do you know I could never see -anything pretty in rain before? I always hated to see it rain at home, -but here it is as you say, a shower of radiance.” - -“Then,” continued Mabel, “the evenings! If the days are filled with -loveliness, how much more the nights? Ah! At sunset to watch the sun, -slowly losing itself in the sea, and as it sinks, throwing broad beams -of shimmering crimson light far over the gently dappling waves until it -reaches the shore line, as if it had stretched out a loving hand to give -a gentle good-night touch with warm fingers to the land on which, all -days in the year, the sun smiles. And then, after the sun has sunk to -rest, to watch the pure cold moon appear, like a silver cimeter laid -against the background of dark, rich plush of deepest blue, and see the -twinkling worlds wake up one after another. I never see the stars appear -here but what I think of that sweet little couplet: - - ‘Silently, one by one, in the infinite meadows of heaven, - Blossomed the lovely stars, the forget-me-nots of the Angels.’ - -Then all is silent in a holy hush of expectancy. My whole being seems -changed by the strange power of this hour of calm repose. Night! how -divine is thy beauty beneath these southern skies. But we seldom have -positive night; every time we say what a beautiful night we speak of a -rift in the night through which comes to us more or less light. Many a -night is but a low, starry day, a softened background against which -shines the far-off suns of millions of other days. The world lies in a -deep silence, and on fairy-like wings of sombre hue comes sleep to drug -the world into happy repose.” - -“Why, Mabel, I had no idea you were so poetical. Where did you get all -your romantic ideas? I feel what you say, but could not give utterance -to it as you do.” - -“Well, my dear, there was a time when I would have shrunk from giving -voice to the deep, true feelings of my heart, because I felt they would -have been ridiculed. But here, among this people, I find that the best -and most beautiful of their thoughts are freely given expression to, and -the study of nature awakens the heart to beauty, truth and love.” - -The two girls were still talking in this strain when a bevy of joyous, -singing maidens broke in upon them with the request that they should -join in a swimming contest. Gladly assenting to the proposal, the two -girls joined their darker friends and soon all might be seen disporting -themselves gaily in the water. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - - -The village of Nahua is again decked for the yearly festival of the -maidens, but as yet no sounds of gaiety are heard; but if we bend our -steps toward the shining beach we shall find it a scene for a painter. -Beautiful children lie on the sand, or in childish play half bury -themselves, heaping the bright sand high on their little bodies. Older -children search for shells or bits of delicate coral. Young men and -maidens may be seen in the water, some going far out to the reef on surf -boards. Among these latter are Ahleka and Mabel, Ahleka guiding with -skill the lightly floating board, while Mabel lies almost her full -length upon it. It is not by any means the first time since her -residence on the island of Kaahlanai that she has been surf riding, a -pastime of which she is very fond, enjoying the excitement of it as -keenly as any native girl. - -“See!” she cried at length, to Ahleka, “every one has gone up to the -village but ourselves. Shall we not go back?” - -“Yes we will go back,” came the reply, “but only to the beach, not to -the village.” He had noticed before she spoke, that the happy throng had -left the beach while they were enjoying their ride, but had said nothing -as he was glad to be alone with her. They were swiftly carried in shore -on the crest of a rolling breaker which soon landed them on the beach. - -As Ahleka stopped to draw in the surf board, Mabel started up to the -beach in the direction of the village, but Ahleka called after her: -“Mabel, will you not stay and walk in the sun until your hair is once -more dry, and like the rays of the morning sun for brightness?” She -returned, her damp hair clinging about her shoulders and bosom. They -paced slowly up and down the silvery sand, and continued to do so long -after her skirts of sea grass, and her hair were dry; but it was so -pleasant to walk there in the fresh balmy morning air. Ahleka looked -down at the little figure beside him, his eyes filled with the tenderest -love. Mabel, glancing up, encountered his impassioned gaze, “Ahleka, my -Ahleka,” she softly murmured, hardly knowing what she said. - -In an instant, as his ear detected the tenderness in her voice, he -caught her in his arms, holding her so closely as actually to hurt her. - -“Ahleka,” she said, “I was going to ask why you did not join the young -men in the festival of the maidens.” - -“Oh, my love, could I join the young men to be chosen in marriage when -she, whom I adore, does not join the maidens?” - -“But I thought all unmarried men were obliged to join the ranks.” - -“That is true, but the chief of each village is an exception, so I need -not join unless I wish.” - -While they had been talking, they had found a soft bank of deep moss -under wide-spread trees. On this bank they now reclined, Ahleka holding -Mabel’s hand in both of his. - -“According to our custom I should have waited until you declared your -love for me, but my father has explained the customs of your land to me, -and I—oh, my love, my fair white lily, my precious moon maiden, can you -love Ahleka?” - -She raised her eyes to his, but before she could answer him, he had -showered warm kisses over her face, neck and shoulders, in a transport -of tenderness. - -“Ah,” he cried, “if you say no; you love me not, I have kissed you, and -that is happiness.” Then, as she lay passive in his arms, it filled him -with a horrible dread, and he exclaimed: - -“How can I expect that you will love me, who am only a savage at most, -whose skin is black! What do I think of?” - -“Do not speak so Ahleka, I do love you,” she whispered, putting her arm -about his neck and nestling closely in his embrace; “I do love you; how -could I help loving you after all your kindness to us.” - -“No, that is gratitude, not love, if you feel that way,” he said, -relaxing his hold of her form. - -“No, no, Ahleka, I love you because I cannot help myself.” - -“Then you will be my own? Mine forever, my little one,” drawing her -again close in his arms. - -“Yes, I am yours,” she seemed to breathe her reply. - -“The yearly festival shall find us ever fond. We will join in the -festival to-day, shall we not?” asked he. - -“No, let us wait until the next festival. The months between will be so -sweet, filled as they will be by our dream of happiness.” - -“It shall be as you wish, but at least, we may stand among the young men -and maidens and publicly acknowledge our choice.” - -“Yes, my Ahleka, my prince among men, we will not be ashamed to -acknowledge our love. Is it not strange that we two, born so far apart, -having no knowledge of each other, and even speaking different -languages, should now be held close in the embrace of love?” said she. - -“It is fate, Mabel,” he answered, “you were born to be mine, you have -braved unknown seas, escaping wreck, defying fire, and, in the face of -death, been brought by the hands of fate safely to this unknown shore to -be mine. It was decreed that you were to be mine, and no obstacle is too -great to be overcome by fate. I thank the fates that have smiled upon us -and brought us out of the darkness of the unknown into the happy light -of love. Now I fear nothing that can happen unless it be the taking of -your love from me.” - -“Nothing can alter that, Ahleka.” - -“In your own land, did you never love?” he asked, holding her to him in -an agony of suspense. For he was not satisfied that she should love him -now, but wanted to feel that he had been her only love. - -“Never! Ahleka, never! The young men in my land are not nature’s -children as you are, living pure and wholesome lives, but most of them -are dissipated, and vicious creatures to be abhorred, rather than loved, -or else, weak, worthless beings that no noble woman could give herself -to without degrading herself. The men of my land do not study nature in -her wondrous, varying moods, as you do. Nor do they make manly vigor and -perfection their first aim in life. They have no time to give thought to -these things; they are taken up in the mad rush in the pursuit of -money.” - -“And is not love before money?” - -“No, in my land men and women work for money, beg for money, steal for -money, marry for money, love for money. No, in all my life you are the -only man, the purity of whose motives, whose highness of aim, whose -nobleness of nature, has made him worthy of my devotion.” - -He drew her yielding form closer, and stroked her sunny hair softly as -he said, “We are from this moment consecrated to one another, and you -shall never have one moment when the sunlight of happiness is dimmed, if -Ahleka can keep the shadow from falling on the heart of her, who is -dearer to him than life itself.” - -How long the happy pair would have remained reclining under the fragrant -trees, with the sweet songs of bright, winged birds, and the soft plash -of the waves breaking at their feet, the only sounds to reach their -ears, we cannot tell, if at that moment Etta and Kaelea had not come -bounding down the beach in the direction of their retreat, Etta crying -out to them: - -“Oh, you idlers. Why are you not dressed for the feast? The hour of rest -is over and every one is ready for the festival, except you two. What in -the world have you been about, that you are not ready also?” - -The pair of lovers were now on their feet and Ahleka answered, “We shall -soon be ready. Come Mabel.” - -Etta, full of mischief and realizing the situation, having seen Ahleka’s -arm clasped around Mabel, called after them: “Mabel, don’t let him play -the part of prince charming.” - -Mabel blushed, for she remembered how angry that same remark had made -her two years and a half ago. She made no answer, but cast a merry look -back at the two girls who were following them to the village. - -The usual merriment of the festival was indeed beginning as they reached -the village, but it did not take either Ahleka or Mabel long to array -themselves with fresh adornment for the feast, and take their place -amongst the rest of the young men and maidens. Mabel had learned to -dance the nui-nui, or maidens dance, as well as any of the young girls. -Ahleka thought her doubly entrancing as her delicate proportions were so -gracefully displayed by the movements of the dance. They soon left the -ranks, returning to Ahleka’s father, and the rest who sat upon the mats. - -Captain Thornton took Mabel in his arms and said: “May heaven bless you -my child. I know you will be happy with Ahleka, for he is lovable, -gentle and kind.” - -Captain Gray looked at her, with a peculiar expression, and said to -Etta: “I would never allow you to marry one of these black Apollo’s, so -don’t you fall in love with one of them.” - -Captain Thornton overhearing this remark, spoke up, “You make a mistake, -my friend; if she loves one of our young men it is far better that she -marry him, for she will not be happy otherwise, and you surely do not -wish to see her unhappy.” - -“No, I don’t want to see her unhappy,” Captain Gray answered, “but all -the same, she shan’t marry on this island with my consent.” - -Etta heard these words with a sinking heart, as there was a young man of -the village of Howcu, the son of the young doctor, who had landed on the -island with Captain Thornton’s party, with whom she already had had many -a pleasant meeting in the lovely, shady groves that were so plentiful on -the way between the two villages. - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - - -The days passed to the young lovers as a dream. All day long they would -wander under the cool shade of the fragrant trees, listening to the -songs of sweet-voiced birds, gathering flowers and weaving them into -wreaths with which to adorn each other, or disporting themselves in the -warm sea; Mabel had become a very expert swimmer. Gay groups of happy -young people were constantly to be seen enjoying the delights of surf -riding and swimming; our friends were often of the number. - -So drifted on their happy life for three months, with no thought of care -entering their lives, no idea of concealment of their pure love for one -another, until one day, about three months after the festival, Ahleka -came early to the cottage of the girls, bringing fruits and flowers to -them, as it was his custom to do each morning. As Mabel met him at the -door her loving eyes soon saw that there was something that troubled the -heart of him whom she loved. Running to him, she asked: “What is it, -Ahleka, what has happened?” - -“My father,” he answered, “is sick. I know not what he says. He speaks -of strange things of which I know nothing.” - -“Oh, Ahleka, I will go to him. I am a good nurse and may be able to help -Kaelea in caring for him.” So saying, she started in the direction of -Captain Thornton’s cottage, Ahleka walking by her side. - -“Mabel,” he said, “should I not go to Howcu to tell my father’s son, -Allen, of his illness? and it tears my heart to think of leaving him -now, when, perhaps, he may die at any moment, to go for the son whom he -has only had with him so short a time. But he calls his name more often -than mine, which shows that he loves the son of his fair wife, who died -beyond the seas, better than he does the son of the wife who rests -beneath our warm sun.” He spoke so tenderly, that Mabel was moved to -tears, but answered: “No, Ahleka, I am sure he does not love Allen best, -but he calls on Allen’s name, because he is away, while you are by his -side. Can you not understand that?” - -“Well, perhaps so, but at any rate I must go after him, so good-bye, -sweet one.” - -“Stay a moment. I am sure Captain Gray would be glad to go after Allen -for you, and then you may remain by the side of your father. There he -comes now.” Saying which she ran to the captain, who was now close -behind them and made the request that he should go. - -“Certainly, I will go, but first, Ahleka, I will see your father,” -saying which he entered the cottage which they had reached while they -were talking. He found Captain Thornton indeed very ill. He realized -that if Allen was to see his father before he died that no time was to -be lost. Captain Gray, in company with two Nahua boys, left immediately -for Howcu to bring Allen to his father’s bedside. - -Mabel was soon comforting Kaelea and trying to sooth her grief by tender -words. - -It was some time before Allen had reached his father’s bedside as the -village of Howcu, as we have already explained, was on the other side of -the arm of the sea which divided the island; so the trip had to be made -partly by canoe and in part by land. The news of his father’s serious -illness was a great shock to Allen, who immediately started, accompanied -by Maula, for Nahua. On arriving there he was met by Ahleka who -conducted him to their father. He saw at a glance that his father was -very near the dread valley of death. The thought of losing his father -was very hard to bear. - -“Oh, father, why did you not send for me before!” - -“My son, I was not ill until to-day, but now I know my days among you -all are numbered, and before I die I want to talk to you of your future. -It is my wish that you should remain always here, in this land of -happiness.” - -“Why, father, I am not likely to leave here. There seems no possibility -of such a thing.” - -“But still, Allen, the day may come when you will be given an -opportunity to leave this heaven blessed land, and return to your own -country. It is of that day I wish to speak. Think well, Allen, before -you leave this paradise where all is happiness and contentment, where -strife and contention are unknown, to return to the cold-hearted, -calculating world to meet, you know not what evils, but remain here -among a people who have their every want provided for by nature, thus -relieving them of the drudgery of existence, where men live as God -intended men should live; where love is love, not licentiousness; where -each man is proud to claim his own children; where no woman blushes with -shame when she beholds the fruits of her unhappy love; where the tender -life of no unfortunate infant is taken that it may not be a living shame -to the authors of its being. Here, in this land where money cannot buy -man’s honesty or woman’s love. Here, my dear son, is to be found true -happiness, and it is the dying request of your father that you live -among this gentle, lovable people as your father has done.” The old man -dropped his head upon his breast exhausted by his effort. - -“Do not think,” replied Allen, “that I shall ever want to go back to a -false state of civilization. I learned to despise it long before I -landed here and now that I have lived here so long and have learned to -appreciate the honesty and truthfulness of these people, I do not wish -to leave them. And then, is not my wife, whom I love more deeply each -day, one of these people? No, father, I shall never leave this land of -plenty, peace and quiet. No, I am too happy, as I now live, to desire -any change.” - -Captain Thornton grew rapidly worse, and, ere the dawn of another day he -had left the island, where he had passed so many peaceful years, for -that unknown land beyond the grave. All day long could be heard the -mournful wailing of the people of Nahua who had gathered around the -house to mourn. The weird cries and the slow, measured beat of the tom -toms that accompanied this peculiar chant was kept up all the day and -night that Captain Thornton’s body lay unburied. The mourning was -sincere, as the gentle old man had been loved as a father by the people -of the island of Kaahlanai. - -The next morning at daybreak, for in this hot climate the body could be -kept no longer, funeral rites were held over the remains of Captain -Thornton. The body had been wrapped in many layers of palm leaves and -then placed in a slender, light canoe; it was now resting on a bier -formed of branches of bamboo. The mourners are already gathered around, -Ahleka, Allen and Kaelea having each placed a handful of lime on their -heads as a token of their grief, it being the outward mark of mourning -bourn by these peculiar people. The melancholy chant was still kept up. -Eight young men having lifted the bier upon their shoulders, the funeral -march began. On each side of the bier walked eight young girls, each -having upon her head the customary handful of lime, and bearing in her -hand a long wand of waving feathers; holding the wands so as to form an -arch over the canoe which contained the dead. After them came Ahleka and -Kaelea, Allen and Maula and next Mabel and Etta walking on each side of -Captain Gray; following these came the chiefs and their families and the -people of the villages, each one carrying a stone in one hand and -branches of flowers in the other. The procession moved slowly up the -hill which was to be the burial place. The broad disc of the rising sun -was now to be seen coming slowly above the sea, throwing broad shafts of -light over the water, dyeing the sky coppery red which shaded into gold, -then into the softest tints of yellow as the rays ascended. It was a -sight never to be forgotten by any of the little group who stood for the -first time on this funeral mountain, looking out over the grief bowed -heads of the throng of people, beyond the tree embowered islands, beyond -the reef with the surf glistening and ever changing in the rays of the -rising sun, far out to the glorious ruler of day. The canoe was now -placed upon the ground, the company turned, and raising their sprays of -flowers toward the sun, chanting an invocation to the source of light -and warmth. One after another they drew near the canoe, beginning with -Ahleka and Allen, placing upon it the flowers held in their hands until -it was hidden from view beneath a fragrant mound. After all the flowers -were deposited, the stones were piled high over them, making a rocky -monument to mark the resting place of Captain Thornton—the Alii Mahina. -Then slowly they retraced their steps to the village. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - - -One morning, about a month after the death of Captain Thornton, as Etta -and Mabel were preparing for their morning bath in the ocean, they grew -confidential, as girls are apt to do when arranging their toilets -together. - -“Mabel,” said Etta, “I envy you the freedom you enjoy in seeing Ahleka -so often with none to interfere. How I wish I were in your place for I -must meet Uala clandestinely, so that papa shall not know of our love. I -hate to deceive papa, I am sure, but I don’t know what to do. Do you -think I do right to meet him as I do?” - -“Yes indeed, I think you are right to meet him if you love him. It would -be far better if every woman would cling to the one man she loves; but -you are not right in meeting him secretly. You should not be ashamed to -acknowledge your love before all. When one is ashamed of their love it -is not the pure, strong unchangeable passion that alone should be called -by that name.” She spoke warmly, for she did not like this concealment -on the part of her friend. - -“But Mabel, you do not understand me at all. I am not ashamed of my love -for Uala, but papa has said I should never marry any one on this island -with his consent. Now what am I to do?” - -“What are you to do? Be a true woman and let your holy love for the man -who has won your heart, speak hereafter. Let it be his approval or -disapproval you abide by. When you were a child you owed your obedience -to your father, but now you are a woman with a woman’s love in your -heart and you should obey that love, even if it is in opposition to your -father’s will.” - -“Would you have me marry Uala without my father’s consent?” - -“Yes, by all means. You do not seem to realize that you are teaching -deception to Uala, and, you know, deceit among this people is a thing -unknown. Can you be the first to teach them, by example, that there are -such things as deceit, untruth and dishonesty?” - -“No, Mabel. No, you know that I don’t,” exclaimed Etta. “Do have some -mercy on me. You forget how I am placed.” - -“No, I do not forget,” answered Mabel, “but you do not belong to your -father. You are not a slave. Your heart, your mind, your will, are yours -and yours alone. When a father attempts to govern the love in his -daughter’s heart he undertakes that which he has no right to; for nature -has placed the feeling of love strong in the breast of every woman, and -whoever tries to thwart that love, should realize that they are -responsible for whatever of deceit, wrong doing and shame that may -follow. Half of the blighted, unhappy women of the world are made so, -either by the interference of others, in their love affairs, or by their -own weakness in not daring to marry a man if his so-called social -position is not equal to their own, or whose purse is not long enough to -satisfy their soaring ambition. If women married those they loved and -none else, as is done here, we should have no scandals in high life to -shock us, as is now constantly the case. Oh, stop this deceit, Etta, it -is unworthy of you! Be a true woman. There is no virtue more to be -admired in woman than sincerity, and if you love Uala, as you say——” - -“Oh, Mabel! can you doubt my love?” broke in Etta. “I love him with my -whole heart, but I did not realize how false my conduct was, until now -that you have shown me how wrong I have been. I will tell papa -everything at once, and if he disapproves, as I know only too well that -he will, I shall do as you say, hold fast to my resolution, as I know I -shall always love Uala, and should be wretchedly unhappy without him.” - -“I am glad, Etta dear, that you have come to so womanly a decision.” - -“Do you suppose Mabel, that your father would approve of your marriage -with Ahleka if he know of it?” - -“Yes,” answered Mabel, “I am quite sure he would. It was from his dear -lips that I learned to think on the subject of marriage as I do.” - -After they had had their bath, Etta went directly to her father to tell -him of her love for Uala. It was a hard task, but she now saw her duty -and was determined to do it. After throwing her arms about his neck, and -kissing him, she dropped in a graceful little heap upon the mat at his -feet, and began: “Papa, do you love me very much?” - -“What a question, why child, you are all in the world I have left to -love. Of course I love you.” - -“But, papa, do you love me lots and lots, as I used to say when I was a -little thing?” - -“I love you more and more every day of your life, my dear child.” - -“Then you want me to be very happy, don’t you papa dear?” An odd -expression passed over the face of Captain Gray, as he replied: - -“Want you to be happy? of course I do, you little kitten. If I were in -America now, after all this coaxing, I should expect a request to buy -you a seal skin jacket, but as this climate won’t do for seal skins, and -they are not to be had any way, I don’t know what I am expected to give -this little tease to make her so wonderfully happy.” His tone and words -were light and playful, but his face was stern, for he more than half -guessed what she meant to ask. - -“Oh, papa,” she cried, “I know I am going to make you angry but I cannot -help it. I love Uala. Will you give your consent to our union?” - -“Never! How can you ask for my consent to marry a black beggar?” - -“Oh, papa! he is so manly and I love him with my whole heart.” - -“Then the sooner you stop loving him the better, is all I’ve got to say, -for you shan’t marry that black-skinned hound.” - -“Papa,” said Etta, rising to her feet, her whole manner changed in a -moment, from girlish playfulness to womanly dignity. She had been stung -by her father’s scornful words. “Papa, you have always been a kind and -affectionate father to me and my love and respect for you could not be -greater; but from to-day my love and respect is also given to another. -His, I am in heart and his I shall remain forever.” - -“How dare you defy me!” he cried, “you shall never marry him, even if I -have to——” What he would have said farther will never be known, for the -sentence was never finished. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - - -Mabel interrupted the conversation at this point by rushing up to -Captain Gray and Etta, exclaiming: “What can be the matter! Listen, what -is it?” Listening a moment they could hear the shouts of hundreds of -voices, which before, they had been too much occupied to notice. As they -looked, they saw Allen running in the direction of the village, waving -his arms wildly; he was closely followed by hundreds of the inhabitants -of Howcu, all gesticulating and shouting. The sight filled the hearts of -Mabel, Etta and Captain Gray with a horrible fear. Allen had, perhaps, -done something to anger the people of his village and they were pursuing -him that they might wreak their vengeance upon him, and he, in his -extremity, had come to Nahua to seek protection with them. The thought -filled the heart of each of the three, as they saw the mad rush onward -of the men and women who followed him. Mabel ran to Ahleka, who was -crossing toward the place where the two frightened girls and Captain -Gray stood. Throwing herself into his arms she cried, “Save us Ahleka, -save us! Do not let them kill your brother. Call on your young men to -get their spears in readiness to protect us from these people.” He held -her closely in his arms but laughed heartily at her fears. “Why, my -precious moonflower, it is a shout of joy, not a battle cry you hear. -There has happened some great thing at Howcu and they are coming to tell -us of it.” - -By now, Allen had reached them and dropping, almost exhausted, upon the -ground, exclaimed: “A ship! A ship!” - -“What do you say, a ship? Do you mean that you have seen a ship?” asked -the listeners, in a breath. - -“Yes, a vessel of some description. I do not know whether it is a ship, -a barque or what. But whatever she is, she is making for the island, I -am sure.” - -The listeners could hardly believe their ears; they quickly ascended the -burial hill, which was the highest point on the island. They could then -plainly see the vessel, which Captain Gray pronounced to be a barque. -She was some little distance out, but it was evident that she meant, in -some manner, to reach the island. The anxious group watched every -movement of the men, who could be seen lowering away a boat, which was -manned by eight sturdy sailors. They finally set out for the island. -Now, there was but one safe approach to that side of the island, and -that was at the point where Captain Gray and his party had come ashore -three years before. - -A party, consisting of Captain Gray, Allen Thornton and four Nahua boys, -had already left for the spot where their boat had remained since their -landing on the island, safely moored under a huge rock, as it had been -considered best to leave it there, its size making it inconvenient to -carry it across the island to the village. It had been used occasionally -for fishing excursions. Having arrived where the boat was lying, they -quickly loosened her from her moorings, set her afloat and were soon -threading the narrow channel between the treacherous coral reefs, out to -meet the boat that was seeking a landing place. - -The ship’s boat was now hid from their view by projecting rocks but they -were not long in getting clear of most of the obstructions in their way, -as they were well used to this tortuous little channel. When they -appeared in full view of the approaching crew the effect was startling. -The sailors turned suddenly, and with redoubled energy rowed toward the -vessel; they were fleeing in terror from what they imagined to be -hostile natives, come out to capture them, and their only chance of -safety seemed to them to lie in reaching their vessel. Captain Gray and -Allen as soon as they discovered how their party had frightened those to -whom they were so anxiously hurrying, began to halloo to them. At first -the fleeing crew paid no heed, except to renew their efforts to reach -their ship. Finally they halted, and apparently listened; then, as if -they had assured themselves that it was really English that they heard, -they turned their boat a second time toward the land. - -It was but a few moments before the two boats were close together. -Captain Gray addressed the newcomers. He was answered by the mate of the -vessel who was in command of the boat. “We belong to the Eliza Judd,” -said he, “and such a knocking about as we’ve had ain’t often come my -way, though I’ve been to sea off an on these twenty odd years. I’ll tell -ye now, we’ve had a tough time of it.” - -“Where do you come from?” asked Captain Gray. - -“We hail from New Zealand, and are bound for San Francisco, but we have -had such bad weather and been delayed so long that our stock of fresh -water, which was not large at the start, has given out and under this -devilish hot sun we can’t stand it long without water. So, sighting this -island, the captain made up his mind he would land in search of fresh -water and run the chance of meeting with unfriendly natives, but by -George, we didn’t expect to find the island inhabited by whites.” - -“Well, the island not exactly inhabited by whites, as you suppose, for -we are only a small party of shipwrecked travellers. We have been here -for three years, and I can tell you we will be glad enough to get a -chance to leave.” - -While this conversation was taking place the two boats had reached the -shore where a large body of natives had collected. The two girls were -also there. The excitement was intense, as, of course, all realized that -the coming of this vessel furnished means of escape from the island. - -“Where do you live?” inquired Mate Jenkins. “This don’t look like the -likeliest place in the world to live in, now, does it?” - -“I must say, this side of the island is not a promising looking place,” -replied the captain, “but the other side is quite different, in fact, it -is a delightful place, if it were not that we are in exile here.” - -“How is the water supply on this side?” - -“Fine; it couldn’t be better or handier. Right beyond that next turn, is -a stream of water as sweet and pure as one could find in many a month’s -travel.” - -“Now, I swan, that’s good. I didn’t know but what we’d have to bring it -over from the other side.” - -The work of filling casks which they had brought with them, and -conveying them to the ship was soon begun. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - - -The excitement caused by the arrival of the Eliza Judd was intense, as -she was the first craft the islanders had ever seen, with the exception -of the life-boat in which Captain Gray and his companions had come -ashore. The water was soon dotted by dozens of canoes, bearing them out -to inspect this wonder of man’s creation. - -“Well, is your trunk all packed for the trip home?” asked Captain Gray, -with a laugh, of Mabel, who stood near him. - -“Well, I must say, our packing will not take us long,” she replied, “but -do you know, Captain Gray, I hate to leave the island of Kaahlanai? I -have been so happy here.” - -“Oh, nonsense, what do you find here to make you forget the life of your -own country, except it may be, your handsome rascal Ahleka. There lies -the secret of your liking for this country, I expect.” - -“Oh, of course, that has something to do with it; but still there is so -much more real enjoyment in the lives of these people than at home, that -I cannot bear to leave it all.” - -“By the way, when you get home again, what do you think your father is -going to say to your attachment for Ahleka? I think myself, that he will -soon put a stop to it. If he does not, he is not the sensible man I take -him to be.” - -“He cannot put a stop to it,” said Mabel, firmly, then turned to join -Ahleka who stood a few steps away. The two lovers, leaving the rest of -the party, walked on in silence for some time, the heart of each too -full for speech. Finally coming to a clump of trees, under which the -grass was thick and long, they sat down. - -Ahleka was the first to break the silence by saying: “Are you going to -leave Ahleka, my fair moon flower? Are you going to leave fair -Kaahlanai, the isle of the sun, and once more return to your own home -far across the water? What shall I do, my love, if you leave me?” - -“Yes Ahleka, my prince. I must leave Kaahlanai and return to my own -land, for there my father mourns for me. I was his only happiness and I -must go back to him; but the thought of being separated from you is as -bitter to me as it is to you. But why cannot you go with me; then my -father may bless our union.” - -“Do you wish me to go? You know that your wish is my law. You have but -to make a request and it shall be granted, even if it costs my life. -Yes, if it is your wish I will go.” - -“It is my wish, and you have made me so happy by your consent. Now my -heart shall not be so sad at leaving Kaahlanai, where I have been so -content and happy, where I have learned so much that is pure and true.” - -“But,” queried Ahleka, “will you still love me when you have once more -seen the difference between myself and the men of your own nation? Will -your heart still beat alone for him whose life is worthless without your -love?” - -As he spoke he suddenly caught her in his arms and held her closely to -him, looking into her eyes with an expression almost fierce, so intense -were his feelings. - -“Ah, Ahleka, I can never love any one but you. You are the one man, in -all the world to me. I love you far better each day. I would do anything -to prove my love to you.” - -“Would you? Suppose I were to try your love in the shape of physical -suffering?” - -“Ask whatever proof you wish, I will give it willingly,” was the answer -to his strange question. - -“In the olden times,” he began, “when the different villages of -Kaahlanai were unfriendly to one another, they were continually at war, -and when the warriors left to fight for their village, it was their -custom to ask of their wives a proof of their love and devotion. This -proof consisted in cutting from the arm of the wife a small piece of -flesh and a corresponding piece from the husband’s arm, and transferring -the flesh of one arm to the other. Can your love stand so severe a -test?” - -Mabel looked at him a moment and then quietly said, “I love you, Ahleka, -there is my arm; do as you please with it,” at the same time extending -her fair, round arm, which was bare, except that a number of shell -bracelets adorned it. Ahleka took her hand and covered the delicate arm -with his impassioned kisses. - -“We will go,” he said, “to Kalui. He will perform for us, the test of -faith.” Kalui was an old man of Howcu, who attended the sick, if there -were any on the island. Howcu was much nearer the little cove where they -were seated than was Nahua. On reaching the house of Kalui, Ahleka -quickly made known to him the object of their visit. The old man was -surprised at the request, for it had been many a year since he had been -called upon to assist a loving couple in making this painful avowal of -their devotion. Turning to Mabel, he asked, “And can the maiden endure -the pain? can she stand the sight of the blood? If she is willing to do -this, she does indeed, love Ahleka.” - -“Yes,” answered Mabel, “I am determined.” - -The bronzed arm of Ahleka was now held firmly in Kalui’s left hand, -while in his right he held a little instrument resembling a pair of -scissors. He quickly cut a piece of quivering flesh from the arm, above -the elbow. Ahleka instantly placed his finger over the bleeding wound. -Mabel then extended her arm, at the same time averting her head. In an -instant the cruel cut was made, and the dark hued circle from Ahleka’s -arm was placed in the wound on Mabel’s arm, which was quickly bound -about with soft fibre cloth; then, the little white bit of skin was -bound on Ahleka’s arm. Thanking Kalui, they retraced their footsteps to -the beach. - -“Now Ahleka, do you doubt my love?” enquired Mabel, as they walked -slowly back. - -“No, I do not doubt you, how could I? but I have a terrible dread of the -difference you will see between the young men of your country and -myself. They have the advantage of me in education, refinement, in fact -in everything.” - -“Not in everything, and really, but in very few things; not in -refinement, surely, for no refinement can be greater than true -manliness. You have been taught to be honest, generous, gentle and just, -and no amount of education could make you more fit to be loved, trusted -and honored than you are. In the knowledge of books, and in the ways of -the world beyond your own beautiful island, you are, to be sure, -untaught. But that is a little matter; you can soon learn all you need -to know of that.” - -“Is it true that you feel so? But still, I fear that when you see me -ridiculed and made light of, on account of my ignorance, your heart will -grow cold toward me.” - -“Never while I live, can that happen, Ahleka. The woman is not worthy -the name, who would let the words or actions of others turn her against -the man she has promised to love.” - -Ahleka bent over her and gently touched his lips to her shining hair. -“Ah,” said he, “could any man have sweeter proof of woman’s love than -you have given to me!” - -They had, by this time, reached the beach where the sailors from the -Eliza Judd and the inhabitants of Kaahlanai were collected. As they -approached, Captain Gray addressed them, “The task of supplying the Judd -with water is about completed. The captain and part of the crew are -going over to the village to have dinner with us. Then before sunset, we -will return here, whence we will take the boats for the Judd and at last -be on our way home.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - - -“Now, that you have seen our island-home, what do you think of it?” -inquired Mabel of Captain Harris, of the Eliza Judd. “Do you not think -it a most delightful place?” - -“Well, I can’t say as I would like to live here the rest of my days -myself; but of course it’s all right for them that like it,” answered -Captain Harris. - -“Oh, it is so lovely here. I cannot imagine a pleasanter place in the -world.” - -“Is that so, now? but all seem mighty glad to go away from it all the -same. How do you account for that, young lady?” - -“We are not all glad to leave. There are some of our party who will not -go, but will always make their home on this island, and I should not -leave it, were it not for my father; but I feel it my duty to go back to -see him.” - -“Come, girls,” said Captain Gray, “have you said good-bye to all your -friends? It’s about time we left for the cove. Come, Ahleka, we may as -well start, for, to tell the truth, I am in something of a hurry to get -off.” - -The party soon left for the other side of the island, where the boats -were waiting for them. On the way over to the boats Etta managed to have -a few private words with Uala. Arriving at the beach, Uala went to -Captain Gray and said, “Captain Gray, your daughter and I have long -loved one another, but we have forborne to speak until to-day, as we had -hoped, in time, that you would reverse your decision that she should not -marry on Kaahlanai. Now we beg your consent to our union. I will go to -America and will study that I may be more her equal. Will you not -consent?” - -Captain Gray’s face was fairly purple with rage as he answered, “No, you -black rascal, I would rather see her die before my eyes than have her -marry you.” - -Etta clung closely to Uala, saying, “And I would rather die than be -parted from Uala.” - -Uala’s manner quickly changed, and turning again to Captain Gray, he -said, “I bow to your right, as a father, but if I must give up all -thought of Etta, may I at least ask a few moments conversation with her, -a few steps apart from the rest, that I may say good-bye to her -forever.” - -Captain Gray could but grant this request, which was so humbly made. The -two walked a short distance down the rocky side of the cove to a place -where there was a most curious cave, called by the islanders ama wai, or -spouting waters, on account of its peculiar formation. The mouth lay -deep beneath the bed of the sea and there was an outlet reaching up to -where they stood. Through this outlet came the spray of the boiling, -seething waters, which rushed madly through the cave below. As they -stood on the brink of this cave, in full view of Captain Gray, and the -group gathered on the beach, Uala, whose strong, wild nature was moved -by the distant sobbing and roaring of the surf, bent over Etta, -whispering in her ear: “You said, a short time ago, you would rather die -than be separated from me; do you mean it?” - -“I do,” came the response. - -“Then, we shall go together to the bottom of this cave where dwells the -sea god,” saying which he threw one strong, sinewy arm about her -yielding form, and, with one wild plunge both were lost to view beneath -the surging, seething mass of water. They had hardly disappeared beneath -the engulfing waves before Captain Gray was at the mouth of the cave, -calling upon the name of his daughter. - -About an hour afterwards Captain Harris approached Captain Gray and -said: “Captain Gray, if you are going with us, we will have to set out -for the vessel right away. I hate to intrude on your sorrow for the loss -of your daughter, but, if we are going to get away from the island -to-night, we have got to weigh anchor right off, for I daren’t stay long -in this neighborhood, for, as you know it’s a devilish place for storms -and I’ll be mighty glad to get clear of these coral reefs, which are -very pretty things to look at from the shore, with the breakers dashing -over them; but they are deucedly ugly things for a vessel to be too -close to, and you know how very treacherous the winds are in these -parts. If we stay much longer we may be dashed, like a bit of drift -wood, clean upon that ragged reef. Will you come with us, or will you -stay that you may, perhaps, regain the body of your daughter?” - -Captain Gray turned toward him with a face horribly changed in the last -brief hour, and answered in a dazed manner, “Yes, I will go. I want to -leave this place that has robbed me of my child. Why, oh why have I been -made to witness the awful death of each member of my family? Yes, I want -to leave this accursed island,” saying which he walked slowly away from -the cave, where Etta and Uala had sunk from sight, and accompanied -Captain Harris to the boat, in which Mabel was already seated. - -The farewells were loving and sorrowful between the departing loved ones -and those they were leaving behind. About the necks, upon the heads and -around the waists of Ahleka and Mabel had been placed many a fragrant -leis, or wreath, wrought by loving hands. - -“Good-bye, Allen, my brother. May the sun of happiness never be dimmed -for you and Maula, my sister. May your lives be as a day in the time of -the blossoming of the fiku-trees, which are so perfect as to leave -nothing to be longed for. May your children be as straight as young -palm-trees, and as unchangeable in their devotion to their parents, as -is the pearl, which, through life or death clings to the oyster which -produces it. Now that I am leaving my people, you two will rule over -them. Govern them with love, and that love will be returned to you a -thousand fold. Our sister, Kaelea, I give into your keeping until the -next festival, when she, under your guidance, shall rule her people,” -saying which, Ahleka embraced Allen and Kaelea for the last time, then -stepped into the boat which was to bear him to new sensations and -strange experiences amidst civilization. As the boat pulled off to the -Eliza Judd, a sweet song of sad regret was borne over the water to the -travellers. Of the seven who had landed on this happy shore three years -before, only three were now leaving, Captain Gray, Mabel Miller and Hans -who was going back to his dear loving wife whom he loved so devotedly, -and to his fat, little cherub, Katrina. - -“Ah, Katrina, won’t she be glad to see her papa again, though;” how -often, during that happy day, did this thought occur to Hans. The other -two sailors had found the ideal life of Kaahlanai too pleasant to leave. -Allen was true to his word to his father and his love for his beautiful -wife Maula; in fact, he had not the slightest longing to again visit the -realms of civilization. Then Etta, bright, happy Etta, was beneath the -waves of the ever changing sea. - -When the Eliza Judd had received her new-found passengers, she seemed to -arouse herself from a summer day’s sleep, and give herself a shake to -see if she were really awake, for no sooner was the boat hoisted to the -davits then the sails were swiftly unfurled, and, as they quickly filled -with the fresh breeze, the Eliza Judd stood out to sea, like a bird that -has been imprisoned, spreads its wings and starts on its glad flight to -freedom. This majestic vessel, going noiselessly on her way, was a sight -that aroused the wonder and admiration of the watchers on the beach. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - - -After losing sight of Kaahlanai, the party of travellers on the Eliza -Judd turned their attention to providing themselves with clothing, which -would at least be presentable for them to appear in when they should -reach America. It was easy enough to fit out Captain Gray, Ahleka and -Hans from Captain Harris’ store of clothing, but Mabel, what was she to -do for wearing apparel? That was the question. Sheets were made by her -deft fingers to serve as under garments, and some brown linen, which had -been used to cover chairs and a couple of couches, was turned into a -dress that was surprisingly becoming, considering the material used in -its construction. Mabel’s preparations to step ashore in San Francisco -were completed the day before arriving there. - -“Now, Ahleka, how do you like my appearance?” Mabel inquired, after -having arrayed herself in her simple garments. - -“You always look charming in my eyes,” he replied, “still, I cannot but -think that the costume of our country allows more freedom of movement, -and on that account it is much more graceful and becoming.” - -“Yes, what you say is true and I admit that I hate to put on again the -uncomfortable clothes which women wear in my own land.” - -“What is that you say Mabel?” broke in Captain Gray. “Do you mean to say -that you like the hideous dress of the heathens that we have lived -amongst for the past three years?” - -“Captain Gray, they are not heathens. Their religion is the true -religion. They worship the bestower of all good; they see the beautiful -works of God all about them and give him the glory. Their religion is -sincerity, purity and love. What more can there be in any religion?” - -“You talk it very nicely Mabel, and I presume you believe what you say; -it is as well that you do, as you are going to marry Ahleka; but I said, -and I meant it too, that I would rather see Etta die than have her marry -one of those heathens, and, mourning for my dead child as deeply as I -do, I still say that I would rather have her dead than married to Uala -or any other beggarly, black-skinned rascal.” - -“Captain Gray, your daughter is not dead,” broke in Ahleka. “She has a -much happier fate, for, in all likelihood, she is, before this time, -happily united to the man of her choice, from whom she would not part at -the command of her father.” - -“What do you mean, Etta not dead? Do you mean to say that she was not -drowned in the sea-cave? Why didn’t you tell me before we left the -island, that she might still be alive?” exclaimed Captain Gray. - -“Because,” replied Ahleka, “I knew that you would part those two fond -hearts which nature had intended for each other.” - -“You worthless wretch! how dared you keep it from me, her father? But -what better could I expect from you, a fellow of no principle or -education, than, trickery or deception.” - -“You wrong me, Captain Gray; you never asked me of the possibility of -Etta being still alive or I should have felt that I must tell you the -truth, however much I disliked to do so. But, as you asked no one the -question, none felt called upon to betray to you the probable safety of -Etta and Uala, as it would not be keeping faith with those whom we had -every reason to wish to aid in their plan of escape.” - -“You are an accursed lot and——” - -“Captain Gray, how dare you speak so of the people, who for three years, -have done everything possible for your comfort and happiness,” exclaimed -Mabel. “I left home in your vessel respecting you as my father’s friend, -but I never wish to speak again to you, a man who has shown himself dead -to all feelings of gratitude, lost to all sense of justice. How can you -blame any one for the fact that Etta obeyed the dictates of her -conscience and heart?” Having said which, Mabel took Ahleka’s arm and -walked rapidly to the other end of the vessel. It was with a feeling of -relief that she realized that on the next day they should in all -probability reach San Francisco, then she would no longer be thrown in -contact with a man so repulsive to her as Captain Gray had become. - -It was indeed true, as Ahleka had said, Uala and Etta were not dead. -After the first wild plunge into the rushing waters, Uala had pressed on -with Etta clasped by one arm, until they came to a large, open space, -where the floor of the cave was smooth and raised so that no water -reached it; it was, in fact, an immense under-ground cave. After -carrying Etta to a place of safety, he threw himself down beside her, -showering frantic kisses upon her upturned face. “My little sea queen, -you have braved the terrors of the deep, and faced death for my sake. -Now, when I feel sure that the vessel has left, we will go back -together, to life and happiness See, here are things provided for you to -eat,” pointing to a liberal supply of food, which was placed on a ledge -of rocks, high out of the reach of the waves, “and here is kapa to keep -the delicate limbs of my dear one warm,” saying which he opened a -water-tight calabash, from which he took some fine fiber cloth and -wrapped about her. - -“I came here while the rest were at the village at their supper, and -brought these things, so that, if my fair one came here with me, she -should at least not suffer from cold or hunger.” - -The hours passed unheeded by the happy pair until, finally, Etta dropped -into a sweet sleep. When she awoke, Uala, who had remained awake that he -might see that no harm befell Etta, said, “I think that, by this time, -the sun shines again above us. I will go to the opening of the cave and -learn if the ship is still here.” - -“Oh Uala, do not leave me here. I was not afraid to come with you, but I -am so afraid to stay for one moment without you,” cried Etta, clinging -to his arm. - -“I shall not leave you for one moment, but do you see those large leaves -floating in the water over there? On those leaves, in all likelihood, is -a message sent to me by friends above.” - -“Do others know of this cave then? Will they not tell my father?” she -asked in some alarm. - -“No, do not fear. None of my people would betray a friend. But, let us -see the message,” saying which he advanced to a place where several -large leaves were revolving slowly in the water, being carried about by -the whirlpool. Catching hold of a couple of these, he found that it was -as he had thought. They each bore a message, written on their smooth -surface with the point of a sharp stick. - -“See, Etta,” he exclaimed, “it is just as I thought. We are free. Your -father has gone. Now we will return to our friends.” - -Holding her tightly in his arms, he made a spring into the center of the -pool. Instantly they were carried upward by the mad rush of water. In a -moment they stood breathless and safe on the rocky beach once more. - -“Look Etta, there are our friends who have waited here for our return.” -A large body of young people rushed toward them, singing and shouting. -They soon covered the dripping pair with garlands of flowers, and bore -them away to the village of Howcu, to the home of Allen and Maula, where -a grand feast had been prepared for the returning merry makers. The -lives of these two were, from that day forth, a dream of happiness. - - - - - CHAPTER XXI. - - -The morning was bright and beautiful on which the Eliza Judd, with her -returning wanderers, arrived at the dock at San Francisco. - -As they stepped ashore it seemed strange to once more hear the commotion -and bustle of a large city, the cars rumbling, the blowing of the -whistles and a thousand and one noises which go to form the city’s din. -To Ahleka, it was not only confusing, but also startling. - -“What is that we hear,” he asked of Mabel, “is there war in your land?” - -Mabel laughed heartily as she replied, “No, that is the noise made by -the march of civilization. It is no army of warriors that you hear, but -the vast army of workmen pursuing their daily vocations, but I confess -it does have a dreadful sound. But come, let us take a carriage to my -father’s home;” at which they stepped into a carriage, and after giving -the address of her old home, they were driven rapidly from the wharf. -Ahleka was much interested in the horses. As they were driving along he -remarked, “Who would have thought how pleasant it is to be carried along -in this manner, without the slightest effort on one’s own part? Those -immense structures that lift their heads so nearly to the sky, what are -they?” - -“Oh, those? They are simply the buildings that are considered necessary -for the business of the city.” - -“Is that so? I thought, perhaps, they were monuments to the dead, as you -have told me that your people erect such magnificent tributes to their -heroes.” - -“They are, indeed, monuments to the dead, but not raised in their honor -as you suppose. Thousands of the poor have worked, suffered and died, -that a few men might reap rich harvests of gold, and it is that gold -which has built these magnificent buildings. For the thousandth part of -the money that it takes to build one of these structures, hundreds of -men have slaved out horrible existences, and have died without one gleam -of gladness ever having come into their lives.” - -“But why does your ruler permit this? Why are not all alike, happy and -equal as in my land?” - -“Ah, Ahleka, this is civilization. It would never do for every one to be -happy in this enlightened country. Equality is only to be found in -savage life. Such a thing as universal contentment could not be allowed -here. To keep the thousands from making any attempt at equality, it -requires the foot of prosperity to be kept firmly and constantly on the -neck of adversity.” - -“But, Mabel, I thought that your country was different from other -countries. I thought that here, all men were free and equal, that one -man was as much respected as another, if he were honest and industrious. -That is what my father used to tell me. He has many times told me that -your country was the haven of refuge for the poor but honest men of all -other lands. Is this not true?” - -“No, not in practice. It is the theory which we hold, but, alas! we do -not put into practice. It is the man who has heaped up gold that is -honored. Wealth, not worth, is the standard by which men are measured -now-a-days.” - -As Mabel finished this remark the carriage stopped in front of a -substantial looking dwelling. Mabel sprang lightly out crying, “Come, -Ahleka, we are home.” - -The bell sounded merrily, as she gave it a quick ring. It was answered -by her aunt, Mrs. Maynard, who, upon opening the door, regarded the pair -standing in front of her with a look of bewilderment for a moment, then -exclaimed, “Good heavens! Mabel, is it possible that you have come back? -But what a fright you do look in those clothes. Where in the world did -you get them? You look as if you had just come out of the ark. And what -is this——” - -Before she could say another word, Mabel interrupted her with: “This is -Ahleka, the king of the island of Kaahlanai Aunt Kate, it is due to the -kindness of himself and his people that I am able once more to see you; -for it is they who have cared for my every want since we were -shipwrecked. But where is my father? Why don’t you tell him that I am at -home?” - -As they had been talking, they had entered the parlor, and Mrs. Maynard -had seated herself as if there was nothing further to do, than to hear -all about Mabel’s adventures. - -“Poor girl,” exclaimed Mrs. Maynard, “how thoughtless I am. I forgot -that of course you could not hear anything that had happened here at -home, when all this time we have not known where to send any letters to -you. Poor child, how lonesome you must have felt. How could you stand -it?” - -“Oh aunt Kate, don’t talk of anything else, until you have told me of my -father. How is he and where? Is he at home? I want to go to him this -very minute.” As Mabel said this she started toward the door. - -“Mabel, dear, come back and sit down,” said Mrs. Maynard, putting a -daintily embroidered handkerchief to her eyes, which, to tell the truth, -bore no traces of tears. “Your father,” she continued “is dead. He has -been dead for two years and over; he died—let me see, it was just ten -months after you left home. Of course we could not send you word as we -thought that you were drowned; in fact, I may say your father just -worried himself to death thinking of you, although I told him, time and -again, it was so foolish of him, for, if you were dead it couldn’t be -helped, and if you were alive, you would likely be taken care of -someway, as it really happened, you see. I never could see the sense of -worrying over things that way, but, my poor, dear brother was -different.” Mabel sat as if suddenly turned to stone, while her aunt -delivered this long diatribe. Slowly she seemed to recover herself and -turned to her aunt a face that was ashy in its pallor, as she almost -whispered: - -“Dead! Aunt Kate, did you say dead? Oh! I never thought of this. My -father who was always so strong, dead! I always thought of him as broken -hearted by the loss of his daughter. Oh, my father, my father.” As these -words passed her lips her body swayed forward slowly and she would have -fallen to the floor, if Ahleka had not caught her in his arms. He laid -her gently on a couch, which stood near a window, supporting her head on -his arm. Mrs. Maynard rushed here and there about the room in a -fruitless search for some restorative, wringing her hands and crying: -“Oh dear, this is just like Mabel; she always did do such unexpected -things. I never saw any one like her.” - -“Get some water,” said Ahleka, briefly, “and call some one who can -assist her.” - -“I will get the water, but dear me I don’t want any one to see her until -she is properly dressed; for, of course, as she has just heard of her -father’s death she must put on mourning, even if he has been dead two -years.” With this she left the room, soon returning with the water -Ahleka had asked for. - -Mabel slowly regained a sort of semi-consciousness, but for hours she -lay as motionless as one dead, except that her eyes sometimes moved -slowly about the room. The physician who had been summoned, gravely -shook his head as one remedy after another failed to have the desired -effect. The next day he pronounced it a case of brain fever. - -For days Mabel hovered on the borders of the shadowy land of death. -Ahleka scarcely left her bedside, night or day, not withstanding the -fact that Mrs. Maynard was horrified at the frightful impropriety of -such a proceeding; in spite of all she would say or do, he would stay. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII. - - -Mabel’s convalescence was slow and tedious, and, had it not been for the -constant attendance of Ahleka in the sick-room, Mabel would have found -it hard to endure the weary days. Mrs. Maynard was glad to leave the -care of Mabel to her daughter, Lucy Howard, who was most devoted in the -care of the sick girl. Lucy had remained at her mother’s house all -through Mabel’s illness. She grew more and more attached to the gentle -invalid each day. Mabel’s strong, self-reliant nature was so different -from her own. Lucy was one of those women to whom love and kindly -treatment seem a necessity of life. She had looked for love from her -mother, but Mrs. Maynard was not a woman capable of any really true, -deep feeling, and when her daughter had failed to be a social success -she could only meet Lucy’s longing for sympathy, with disappointed -repining, and complaints that Lucy was herself responsible for her own -unhappiness. - -In Lucy Howard’s married life had been no gleam of happiness, not even -in the first few months of wedded life did Mr. Harry Howard think it -necessary to defer to his wife’s wishes in anything, for, he would say -to himself, “She married me for money and she has got what she married -me for; while I married her because, well, just because I thought she -would make me a stunning wife. But, bah! She is as insipid as stale -champagne. What man wants a wife who acts as she does? If I’d had the -least idea that she would have fallen in love with me, her own husband, -I wouldn’t have married her, I swear I wouldn’t. For, about the most -unpleasant thing a man can have happen to him is to have a woman fall -desperately in love with him. They’re so exacting.” In this way the -dashing Mr. Howard commiserated himself. The fact that the heart of this -charming girl of eighteen, who possessed a sweet, affectionate -disposition, in spite of the false training given her by her mother, -should have turned to him with a vast longing for his love in return, -had struck him as not a pleasant thing. During the past three years he -had shamelessly neglected her, until now, Lucy felt only an intense -loathing when she thought of her husband, the father of her little Mae. - -During the time that Mabel was still confined to her room, the most -affectionate friendship had sprung up between the two cousins. Lucy had -confided to Mabel the troubles with which her life was so full. One -evening the two had been sitting for some time without speaking, when -suddenly Lucy exclaimed: - -“Mabel, I wish I could take my little Mae away from all this world of -pretense and falsity, to some place where she would grow up among those -who are pure and true in their lives. I have thought many times—but that -was before you came home—that I would take my little daughter and enter -a convent; there, in religious seclusion, to bring her up free from the -knowledge of the hollowness of the world.” - -“I am thankful if my coming has put that idea out of your mind, for -there is no religion so false and corrupt as the Catholic; instead of -taking her away from the influence of corruption of all kinds, you would -only have exposed her to still worse deceit.” - -“Do not speak so bitterly of the Catholic faith, for Mabel, it has been -a great comfort to me in my unhappiness.” - -“That may well be, for you need some one to whom you can unbosom your -sorrows, but I still say that I am thankful that I have saved my little -niece from so horrible a fate as being given, body and soul, to that -life so fascinating to contemplate, but so terrible in reality.” - -“But Mabel, think of it, when she is a little older, she will realize -that there is a dreadful gulf between her father and myself. Then, if -she should ever come to know, as I do, in all its hideous truth, the -fact that her father not only openly defies every supposed law of -morality, but seems proud of the fact that he does so. Think Mabel, of -my position. I know, and all my acquaintances know of his avowed -admiration for Rosie Hastings, and his constant attendance upon her on -all occasions. Oh Mabel, when I think of it all, it seems as if I should -go crazy. Does society shun him on account of his glaring misdemeanors? -No! No indeed. If he were a woman he would not dare to speak to a decent -person, but he is a man, and a man with lots of money, so every one -closes their eyes to his faults. He is received and made much of -everywhere. Men take him into their homes and present him to their -wives, without one thought of the horrible fact that he is dead to every -feeling of respect for woman. Mothers allow him to dance with, and to -amuse their innocent young daughters. Oh, Mabel, is it not terrible?” - -“Yes, Lucy, it is, indeed, and, as you say, it is because he has money. -Money is the God of Civilization.” - -At this moment there was a gentle knock at the door which announced the -entrance of Ahleka. - -“Ah! you have returned from your jaunt, have you? How did you enjoy it -all?” asked Mabel, as he sat down beside her. Ahleka had been seeing the -wonders of San Francisco, under the guidance of Mr. Faxon, Mabel’s -lawyer. They had been gone all day and it was now late in the evening. - -“Do you ask me how I like it all? All the answer I can give, my -moonflower, is Kaahlanai is best. We will talk it all over to-morrow, -but now it is too late for you to be sitting up, so, with wishes that -only sweet thoughts may come to you in the still hours of the darkness, -I will say good-night to you both.” Bowing to the cousins, he left the -room. The conversation which Ahleka had interrupted was not resumed, but -both Lucy and Mabel still thought of it as they prepared to retire. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII. - - -The day after the arrival of the Eliza Judd, Captain Gray left for New -York, where his former home had been. His long exile from his native -land and the loss of his family had embittered him. He felt no desire to -return to Kaahlanai, where his daughter had defied his commands, -following the promptings of her own heart. Life seemed to Captain Gray, -a battle to be fought anew. He was no longer young, and it was a hard -trial, at his age, to face the loss, not only of his family, but also -his vessel, and, with her almost all his worldly possessions; therefore, -we need not be surprised that he appeared a broken old man, as he -boarded the train bound eastward. - -“Lucy,” said Mabel one morning, about six months after the arrival of -the Eliza Judd at San Francisco, “Ahleka and I have been talking over -our intended return to Kaahlanai. We, both of us prefer the free life -there, to that which is led here. We have chartered the Eliza Judd for -the trip. Captain Harris says that he will be ready to leave in about a -week.” - -“Oh! Mabel,” exclaimed Lucy, “how am I going to exist without you? It -seems dreadful to think of your leaving me again; but Mabel, after all, -why need you leave me behind? Cannot my little Mae and I go with you? -There, among those people, whom you have already taught me to love, I -may still be happy; there I can bring my darling child up according to -the dictates of nature, and need not follow the false ideas that are -adhered to among our own people. May we go with you?” - -“Indeed you may; we will be only too glad to take you to that paradise -where all are so happy. But your husband, will he not object? And will -not your mother place obstacles in your way?” - -“My husband has passed out of my life entirely. Why, do you know, it has -been over two months since I have seen him, or even heard from him. I -know he is travelling somewhere in the east accompanied by that -creature, Rosie Hastings. As to my mother, I cannot help it, if she does -not like it. I shall not let pass this opportunity of securing happiness -for myself and Mae.” - -“Lucy, you do not know how glad I am that you have decided to accompany -us. I did so want to ask you to go, but thought it best to wait until -your own heart made you speak.” - -That same afternoon Mabel had a long talk with Mr. Faxon, her lawyer, in -regard to money matters, the result of which was, that Mabel set aside a -certain sum of money for the use of her aunt, Mrs. Maynard. The residue -of her property was to be divided amongst deserving people of the middle -class; that class, whose whole existence is one struggle to get on in -life without letting outsiders know how hard the battle is, in which -they fight. - -“For theirs is the hardest lot of all,” said Mabel; “they cannot ask -help, and cannot take it without lowering their self esteem. The very -poor ask, and receive help, but these, never; they must suffer in -silence.” - -The money was to be sent to them in such a manner, that none of the -recipients should ever know whose hand had relieved them of the heavy -burdens they had borne so long and patiently. - -On Wednesday morning, the 16th of April, 1890, there was a wedding at -Mrs. Maynard’s home, which was unique, to say the least of it. The few -friends who had assembled to witness the ceremony, were astonished -beyond expression, to see the bride and groom enter the room clad, not -in the conventional bridal array, but simply wearing the grass skirts, -shell bracelets and necklaces belonging to the native land of the groom. -Mrs. Maynard felt that she could never get over the disgrace of such an -unheard-of performance. - -After the wedding, the happy pair, accompanied by Lucy and little Mae, -left for the Eliza Judd. An hour later the Judd was towed clear of her -wharf, and Mabel looked for the last time on the land of her birth. The -departure was watched by a curious crowd of acquaintances, who all -wondered if Mabel were not a little affected, mentally. Little did the -departing voyagers care what was thought of them; they were content to -know that they had chosen the better part. - -The trip to Kaahlanai was uneventful. Day after day being passed in the -same lazy manner, until one morning Captain Harris at the breakfast -table, said: “We shall see Kaahlanai to-day and, if the wind keeps fair -as it is now, we shall land there to-night.” - -His words proved true. It was not long before they sighted the island. -From that moment, until they landed in the evening, the excitement of -the little party was intense. The ship had been seen by the inhabitants -of the island, so that by the time they landed, there was an expectant -crowd on the beach. Imagine the delight of the assembled throng, on -beholding in the approaching boat, Ahleka, their beloved king, and -Mabel, whom they loved almost as dearly. The meeting was touching in the -extreme; there was feasting and merry making for days after their -arrival. Mabel and Ahleka tried in vain to induce Captain Harris to -remain for a few days with them, but he answered, “No. As you know I -came considerably out of my way to bring you here, and now I must be on -my way to Australia. I hope I shall never have to come into such a -dangerous neighborhood again.” So, bidding them good-bye, he departed, -leaving them happy and content, to be again united with their loved ones -on this isle of the sea, and there we will leave them also. - - - THE END. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - _PRESS NOTICES._ - - -The sketches of Hawaii and the Hawaiians, with illustrations, which -appeared last week and are completed in this issue, were written by Mrs. -M. A. Pittock, who spent a year on the islands, and has recently become -a resident of Chicago—_Graphic, Chicago, Sept. 27._ - - * * * * * - -Mrs. M. A. Pittock, who has contributed a number of bright, readable -stories for the _Inter-Ocean_ and leading papers and magazines, has just -written a clever little book descriptive of tropical life, entitled “The -God of Civilization.”—_Inter-Ocean, Chicago, Sept. 28._ - - * * * * * - -“The God of Civilization” is the title of a romance, by Mrs. M. A. -Pittock, which is soon to be published. The scene of the opening -chapters is laid in San Francisco, and the story is said to have a very -tropical flavor. Mrs. Pittock is well known on the Pacific Coast, and -has written much for the eastern magazines and papers.—_Argonaut, San -Francisco, Oct. 6._ - - * * * * * - -“The God of Civilization” is the odd title of a charming story of -adventure, which has just been issued by the Eureka Publishing Company, -Inter-Ocean building, Chicago. The author is well known in Portland, -being the wife of G. W. Pittock, formerly of Portland, and the daughter -of R. Weeks, Esq. The favorable notice which her writings have attracted -of late from leading eastern papers is very flattering.—_Sunday -Oregonian, Oct. 5._ - - * * * * * - -One of the brightest books of the season has just made its appearance, -entitled “The God of Civilization.” The author is Mrs. M. A. Pittock, -whose writings in Chicago and eastern papers have been favorably -commented upon. It is an extremely interesting novel, treating of life -in the mid-Pacific tropics in a style that shows that she is both -familiar with the people and the customs, and loves the scenes which she -describes so vividly.—_New York Journalist, Oct. 11._ - - - - - Chicago Opera House - - COR. WASHINGTON AND CLARK STS. - - Most Comfortable, Fire-Proof Theatre in the City. Supplied with the - Latest Ventilating Devices. - - DAVID HENDERSON, MANAGER. - - -The summer season of 1890, the most successful in its history, during -which was given an extended run of the CRYSTAL SLIPPER and a season of -BLUEBEARD, Jr. - -The fall and winter season will include, among other attractions, - - LAWRENCE BARRETT. - - FRANCIS WILSON, - And his “MERRY MONARCH” Company. - - CITY DIRECTORY COMPANY. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES - - - 1. P. 55, changed “For drinking, were provided” to “For drinking, we - were provided”. - 2. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in - spelling. - 3. Retained archaic, non-standard, uncertain spellings, and chapter - numbers as printed. - 4. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GOD OF CIVILIZATION *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/67543-0.zip b/old/67543-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b6c6405..0000000 --- a/old/67543-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67543-h.zip b/old/67543-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5e2f403..0000000 --- a/old/67543-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67543-h/67543-h.htm b/old/67543-h/67543-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 7921390..0000000 --- a/old/67543-h/67543-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5168 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta charset="UTF-8" /> - <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The God of Civilization, by Mrs. M. A. Pittock</title> - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover" /> - <style> /* <![CDATA[ */ - body { margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 10%; } - h1 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; } - h2 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; } - .pageno { right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: silver; - text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute; - border: thin solid silver; padding: .1em .2em; font-style: normal; - font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none; } - p { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; text-align: justify; } - .sc { font-variant: small-caps; } - .large { font-size: large; } - .xlarge { font-size: x-large; } - .small { font-size: small; } - .lg-container-b { text-align: center; } - .x-ebookmaker .lg-container-b { clear: both; } - .lg-container-l { text-align: justify; } - .x-ebookmaker .lg-container-l { clear: both; } - .lg-container-r { text-align: right; } - .x-ebookmaker .lg-container-r { clear: both; } - .linegroup { display: inline-block; text-align: justify; } - .x-ebookmaker .linegroup { display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; } - .linegroup .group { margin: 1em auto; } - .linegroup .line { text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em; } - div.linegroup > :first-child { margin-top: 0; } - .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: -1em; } - ol.ol_1 {padding-left: 0; margin-left: 2.78%; margin-top: .5em; - margin-bottom: .5em; list-style-type: decimal; } - div.pbb { page-break-before: always; } - hr.pb { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-bottom: 1em; } - .x-ebookmaker hr.pb { display: none; } - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .figcenter { clear: both; max-width: 100%; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; } - .figcenter img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; } - .id001 { width:40%; } - .x-ebookmaker .id001 { margin-left:30%; width:40%; } - .ig001 { width:100%; } - .nf-center { text-align: center; } - .nf-center-c0 { text-align: justify; margin: 0.5em 0; } - .c000 { margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c001 { margin-top: 4em; } - .c002 { margin-top: 2em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c003 { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c004 { margin-top: 2em; } - .c005 { margin-top: 1em; } - .c006 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 4em; } - .c007 { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c008 { page-break-before:auto; margin-top: 4em; } - .c009 { margin-top: 1em; font-size: .9em; } - .c010 { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-top: 0.8em; - margin-bottom: 0.8em; margin-left: 35%; margin-right: 35%; width: 30%; } - div.tnotes { padding-left:1em;padding-right:1em;background-color:#E3E4FA; - border:thin solid silver; margin:2em 10% 0 10%; font-family: Georgia, serif; - } - .covernote { visibility: hidden; display: none; } - div.tnotes p { text-align: justify; } - .x-ebookmaker .covernote { visibility: visible; display: block; } - .figcenter {font-size: .9em; page-break-inside: avoid; max-width: 100%; } - .x-ebookmaker img {max-height: 30em; max-width: 100%; } - p,h1,h2,h3 { clear: both; } - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .ol_1 li {font-size: .9em; } - .x-ebookmaker .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: 0em; } - body {font-family: Georgia, serif; text-align: justify; } - table {font-size: .9em; padding: 1.5em .5em 1em; page-break-inside: avoid; - clear: both; } - div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; - page-break-after: always; } - div.titlepage p {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; - line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 3em; } - .ph1 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; - margin: .67em auto; page-break-before: always; } - .ph2 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; margin: .75em auto; - page-break-before: always; } - .x-ebookmaker p.dropcap:first-letter { float: left; } - /* ]]> */ </style> - </head> - <body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The God of Civilization, by M. A. Pittock</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The God of Civilization</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:1em;'>A Romance</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: M. A. Pittock</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: March 2, 2022 [eBook #67543]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GOD OF CIVILIZATION ***</div> - -<div class='tnotes covernote'> - -<p class='c000'><strong>Transcriber’s Note:</strong></p> - -<p class='c000'>The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c001'> - <div>I. 1, No. 1. <i>MID-OCEAN LIBRARY.</i> Nov., 1890.</div> - <div><span class='small'>Issued Monthly. By Subscription, $3.00 per Year.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='figcenter id001'> -<img src='images/cover.jpg' alt='THE GOD OF CIVILIZATION A ROMANCE MRS. M. A. PITTOCK' class='ig001' /> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>Chicago: EUREKA PUBLISHING CO., 310 Inter Ocean Building.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c001'> - <div><span class='xlarge'>WAS HE A LEPER?</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c002'><i>A novel bearing the above title, written -by the author of “The God of Civilization,” -is now in press.</i></p> - -<p class='c003'><i>The story, the scene of which is laid -in Honolulu, deals with the dread -scourge leprosy.</i></p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div><span class='large'><span class='sc'>Eureka Publishing Company</span>,</span></div> - <div class='c005'><i>PUBLISHERS</i>.</div> - <div class='c005'>310 Inter Ocean Building,</div> - <div class='c005'>CHICAGO.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='titlepage'> - -<div> - <h1 class='c006'><span class='xlarge'>THE</span><br /> God of Civilization.<br /> <span class='xlarge'>A ROMANCE</span></h1> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div>—BY—</div> - <div class='c005'><span class='large'>MRS. M. A. PITTOCK,</span></div> - <div class='c005'>AUTHOR OF “WAS HE A LEPER?” IN PRESS.</div> - <div class='c004'><span class='small'><i>Copyright 1890. All rights reserved.</i></span></div> - <div class='c004'>CHICAGO:</div> - <div>EUREKA PUBLISHING COMPANY.</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c001'> - <div><span class='small'>TO</span></div> - <div class='c005'>FRANCES M. BLUMAUER,</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c007'>The valued friend who pointed out to me a pleasant path -wherein my feet might tread; and to whose loving advice I -shall owe whatever of success I may hereafter achieve.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='sc'>The Author.</span></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='lg-container-l'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><i>Chicago, Oct., 1890.</i></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter ph1'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c001'> - <div><span class='sc'>The God of Civilization.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_3'>3</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER I.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>“Oh! I have grown so tired of this continual -round of parties, calls, and theatre going; I do -wish something would happen to break the monotony -of my life.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The foregoing remark was made by Mabel Miller, -who spoke in a very discontented manner.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, Mabel, how can you talk of monotony? -There is not a girl in our acquaintance who has -more delightful changes of amusement than yourself. -What with your winters, a succession of -gaieties, your summers at Santa Cruz or Monterey, -I don’t see how you can be so discontented.” It -was Mabel’s cousin, Lucy Maynard, who spoke.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, I know that is what you always say, but -it does not alter the fact that I am sick of it all.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, well, what’s the trouble? What is this, -that my little girl is so sick of?” Mabel turned -hastily as these words of her father’s caught her -ear.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, papa, I didn’t know you were here or I -might not have said what I did; I ought to be -contented, I know, after all you do for me.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_4'>4</span>“Come, come; this won’t do, little girl. If you -are unhappy why shouldn’t your old father know -all about it?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I am not unhappy, papa, only I am so tired of -everything. I was just saying I did wish something -out of the ordinary way might happen.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“How would a trip to Australia do for novelty, -Mabel?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, papa, do you mean it? I would like it -above all things. I have always wanted to go -there.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, Mabel, if you think you can be ready in -a week’s time you shall go. I met our old friend -Captain Gray to-day, and it seems he is bound for -Australia, and is going to take his wife and two -daughters along with him, and he has room for -one or two more on board; so there is a chance for -you to go, if you like.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Won’t that be splendid?” cried Mabel, clapping -her hands and dancing gleefully about the -room like a child.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But, Mabel, you must remember it is a sailing -vessel, and not a steamer, that you are to go on, -and, aren’t you afraid that the number of weeks -it will take you to reach your destination, will -prove as monotonous as parties and calls do now.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I don’t mind the length of time that we shall -be in going. I shall find something amusing I feel -sure; will you go too, Lucy?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh no, thank you; you will have to excuse -me;” laughed Lucy. I like the present order of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_5'>5</span>things very well and will try a little while longer -to find amusement in balls, and so on, and then -besides there is Harry, you know, I couldn’t leave -him.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, indeed, I do not intend to spare both of -my dear girls at once; what in the world would I -do with you both away,” said Mr. Miller.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But, papa, you don’t mean to say that you are -not going too,” asked Mabel.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, of course, that is what I mean; did my -girlie think I could drop everything and trot off to -the antipodes with her at a moment’s notice? No, -Mabel, I can’t go; but you will be well cared for, -as Mrs. Gray, I know, will look after your welfare -as closely as would your own mother if she -were living. And her two daughters will prove -most delightful companions if they are half as -amiable as they are pretty.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“They are lovely girls. I met them last summer -at Santa Cruz, and liked them ever so much. -I know we shall have a nice time.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“All right, then; you had better begin your -preparations, as young ladies are not noted for -their ability to do things up well at short notice.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I could be ready to go to-morrow, but as long -as I have a week to get ready in I expect I shall -find every minute of the time taken up, so I am -off to make a beginning. Lucy, will you run -down to O’Brien’s with me? I shall want a dress -or so, and you are such an authority on such -things, I want you with me when I choose them.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_6'>6</span>“Yes, I will go to O’Brien’s with you; that is -much more to my taste than a disagreeable, tedious -voyage to Australia,” answered Lucy.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The two girls left the room to don hats and -wraps for their shopping tour; and as they left it -Mrs. Maynard, Lucy’s mother, who had entered -the room in time to catch a part of the conversation, -came toward Mr. Miller with rather a -troubled look on her face, saying, “James, how -can you propose such a thing as this trip for Mabel; -you really encourage her in her foolish notions of -dislike for conventionalities. She has no mother, -poor child, to explain to her, her duties and responsibilities, -and I’m sure I have tried my best, if ever -a woman tried, ever since I have been living here, -to make her see how foolish she is to be always -wishing for some new mode of life. She almost -drives me to despair with her whims and her notions. -You ought to help me in my efforts for her -good.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Come, come,” broke in Mr. Miller, “you don’t -mean to say I haven’t got the good of my only -child as much at heart as you have, do you? Why, -that girl and her happiness is my first care in life.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I know, you think you are doing what is best, -but James, don’t you see you have spoiled her by -always letting her have her own way in obtaining -what she calls happiness? You ought to realize -that Mabel is now twenty years old, and it is high -time she thought of marriage instead of such foolish -trips as this one.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_7'>7</span>“Oh, nonsense, she has plenty of time yet; and -if she don’t happen to get married I guess I’ve -got money enough to keep her here with me yet -awhile; hey, Kate?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I might almost as well talk to the girl herself -as to you. Now, why can’t she settle down to take -an interest in society, as Lucy does? In a few -months I shall see Lucy nicely settled in an -establishment of her own; and if Mr. Howard -is a little wild now he will settle down after he -and Lucy are married awhile, and I had hoped -that when she was married and all that, I should -then see Mabel as well suited.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I know, Kate, you are a great little matchmaker; -but you see Mabel don’t want to find a husband -just yet, and I don’t want to lose her yet -awhile, sister; so we will just let her alone.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Perhaps Mrs. Maynard might have felt inclined -to carry the argument further, but at this moment -the two girls returned, and with them Harry -Howard, the young man to whom Lucy was betrothed. -Of course the subject was dropped, and -the few days that followed before Mabel’s departure -was so fully occupied with the arrangements -for her trip that the subject was not again referred -to. These last days at home were made lively by -a farewell afternoon tea and a round of calls, all -of which Mrs. Maynard thought necessary for -Mabel to make before her departure, although -Mabel tried to evade making them by putting forward -the plea that she was too busy; but her aunt -<span class='pageno' id='Page_8'>8</span>was firm in her purpose, saying, “My dear Mabel, -you do not seem to realize what you owe to society. -You must make these calls or what will people in -our set say?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, auntie, I don’t care even the least little bit -what people say. I don’t care for the people in -our set, which means three or four hundred people -that I don’t care the snap of my finger for, anyway; -and who do not care at all for me. Then, -what is the use of trying all the time to keep up -with society? I like my friends, and I hope I have -some friends who like me really in return; but I -don’t care for society, as you call it, at all.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel and her aunt were not all likely ever to -have the same ideas of society, as Mrs. Maynard -was one of those women who all her life had lived -for society, and struggled continually to be a -leader, but as yet her ambition was ungratified, -for, though she was a prominent figure socially, -she was by no means a leader; whereas, Mabel, -having lost her mother in early childhood, had -been the companion, more or less, of her father, a -man kindhearted and thoroughly good, but who -regarded social duties as rather a bore, and consequently -Mabel saw the world through his eyes and -had learned, very young, the bitter lesson of disenchantment -as far as the social system was concerned. -It was all a sham to her, and, as she -was eighteen when her aunt and cousin Lucy came -to form a part of their household, the ideas of the -two girls were very different.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_9'>9</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER II.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The day on which the bark sailed was one of -those clear, bright days that are so delightful in -San Francisco, when the brisk breeze blowing in -from the sea, bringing the color to the cheeks and -giving one an indescribable feeling of thankfulness -for the mere fact of being alive.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As Mabel stood on the deck, dressed in a jaunty -sailor suit, she made as pretty a picture as one -could wish to see, with the soft curly locks of -golden hair blown out from under a snug little cap -about her sweet face, and among the large party of -friends who had come down to see the vessel off -that was to carry Mabel on her eventful trip, there -was at least one young man, if not more, who -thought her by far, the handsomest as well as the -brightest girl he knew, and felt that he would like -very much to tell her so. But Mabel had a peculiar -way of her own of keeping young men at a -friendly distance, and the young man who looked -at her with such a longing in his heart had not -dared to speak of love to her, fearing to meet the -fate of more than one of his acquaintances, for -already she had had a number of offers of marriage, -for she was not only a girl of wonderful -beauty, but also exceedingly fascinating and entertaining. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_10'>10</span>She had every accomplishment that -could be taught a woman of the present day. -Then another fact that may have had its influence -on some of her suitors was that her father was -what is commonly called a rich man and she an -only child.</p> - -<p class='c003'>At last all was ready and the staunch little tug -Relief, after much fuss and bustle and blowing of -whistles, had made fast to the bark. Mabel threw -herself into her father’s arms for a last good-bye. -Now she stands leaning over the rail, with one -hand raised to shade her eyes from the glare of the -sun, and with the other waved farewell to those -standing on the wharf watching the slow, majestic -progress of the vessel out towards the blue Pacific.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel strained her eyes for a last glimpse of the -form of her father. It never entered her mind -that this is the last time she may ever see him, but -her heart is as gay and as light as a child’s as she -joined Mrs. Gray and her two daughters who are -talking with a man of perhaps thirty, who is -dressed in the pronounced English style.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As Mabel had already met Mr. Allen Thornton, -who was a fellow passenger, she fell quickly into -conversation with the group. Allen Thornton was -saying to Mrs. Gray, “Well, you know I had intended -to take the steamer for Melbourne, but -reached San Francisco a day too late for the -steamer, and as I should have to wait about a -month for the next one, then finding that your -vessel was to leave in a day or so with a pleasant -<span class='pageno' id='Page_11'>11</span>little party on board, and as I have a fondness for -pleasant little parties rather than large ones, not -so agreeable, here I am. I do hope you ladies are -going to be awfully nice to me and try to do everything -in your power to make the trip a pleasant -one for me.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>At which the three girls laughed heartily, and -Etta, the younger of the Gray girls, answered him -with, “Oh, we’ll make it pleasant for you, if waiting -on us can make it so. I was just saying how -nice it was to have a young man along to wait upon -us all the time as you won’t have another thing -in the world to do, and we shall have to keep you -busy.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, this is something simply fearful. I thought, -being the only man in this little party of idlers, -you would vie with each other in your efforts to -amuse me; but alas, instead of that, you intend to -use the advantage of your superior number to -reduce me to the level of a slave.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Don’t you wish you were safe on shore again,?” -laughed Etta.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I do not dare to say I wish it or you may perhaps -throw me overboard and tell me to strike out -for the shore. No, I will try to bear your tyranny,” -saying which he settled himself comfortably in a -big bamboo chair, and after asking of the ladies -permission to smoke and being granted his request, -he lit his pipe. He certainly looked as if he were -going to make the best of his lot.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_12'>12</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER III.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The days passed more rapidly than Mabel had -any idea they would, and a delightful time they -had, too. Reading, card playing, and an occasional -old-fashioned candy making enlivened the -time. They really did not heed the passage of time -as the vessel, day after day, brought them farther -into that realm of delight—the tropics. All day -long they lie lazily on deck under an awning that -had been put up to protect them from the fervid -rays of the glorious king of day, and drink in the -fresh sea air so warm, yet so refreshing, so delicious.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The party had become so imbued with truly -tropical indolence, that now, even reading was abandoned -by them. They were having a desultory -conversation one afternoon when it occurred to -them that a pleasant diversion would be to relate -any strange events that had ever happened to any -of them, and then weave the whole into one -romance, drawing on their imaginations, of course, -to make the final story more thrilling.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Now,” cried Mabel, “Mr. Thornton, as you -were the one to propose the scheme, you must be -the first to tell of the events in your life that are -worthy to be written in our crazy-patch story, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_13'>13</span>which, I am sure, will astonish the whole world -when we allow it to read our wonderful -productions.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“All right, Miss Miller; but as you are the one -to propose giving our story the honor of being -written I move that you be the one to write down -all the events that have, in the past, happened to -our party,” Mr. Thornton answered with a laugh, -as Mabel made a wry face at being picked out as -the one to do the only physical labor connected -with the plan.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Wait until I run down and get a blank book -which I have in my cabin, and we shall be under -full sail,” saying which Mr. Thornton disappeared -down the companion way, returning with blank -book and pencil. “Now, Miss Mabel, to work.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But,” said she, “how can I write anything -until you have told me what to write.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“By Jove, I forgot you were waiting for me to -begin. Let me see, to begin with I was born at a -very early age, and——”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Now stop, Mr. Thornton, we won’t allow any -such old joke as that to go with our romance,” -cried Etta.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Very well, then; I was born at Brighton, England. -Now, really, girls, I don’t see where I’m -going to find the romance or strange events in -my life. I’m in despair.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“That isn’t fair, Mr. Thornton,” said Mabel, -“you’ve got to go on now. I warrant you have a -romance you don’t want us to know anything about.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_14'>14</span>“Well, here goes then. I was born at Brighton, -England, and lived there the first fifteen years of -my life. When I was about a year old my father, -who was a sea captain, left home in his ship for -the very port which we are bound for, but which -he never reached, as his vessel was lost with all on -board and was never heard from. I lived with my -widowed mother until I was fifteen, at which -time she died, leaving me alone in the world, as I -had no brother or sister and but one relative, an -uncle, who, at about the time I was born, had gone -to Australia, where he had large interests in some -of the gold mines in that region. After my uncle -learned of my mother’s death he sent me to school -and college, in the meantime putting a liberal -amount of money at my disposal, and when I left -college I had a letter from him saying that he now -wished me to come out to Australia and live with -him, to take an interest in his large business; in -fact to occupy the place of a son to him, as he was -childless. Now you would think of course I did -as he wished, but I did not, and why? All because -a pretty little girl, with rosy cheeks and roguish, -laughing eyes, had too strong an attraction for me; -but I should have known that those laughing eyes -could have looked as lovingly at other admirers as -myself. But I trusted my little darling, even when -with her arms around my neck she told me that -‘papa must not know of our engagement just yet.’ -What difference did it make to me so long as I -knew she loved me, even if she did dance half the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_15'>15</span>night and idle away half the day with that young -idiot Grayson, whose father is worth his millions. -I knew that she loved me, but one day I awoke -from my dream. What was this I held in my -hand—a card to a wedding? Was I going mad or -had my eyes played me false? No, my God, no; -it was there printed on the card I held in my hand—‘<span class='sc'>Helen -Jessup to Herbert Grayson</span>.’ Yes, -it was my darling’s name. I dropped my head on -my hands and gave way to my agony. But finally -recovering myself I resolved to go to Helen and -ask her what it meant; so dashing out of the house -I was soon in a cab going rapidly toward her father’s -house. I hardly gave the cab time to stop -before I sprang out and rushed up the steps and -rang at the door. I asked for Helen. The servant -hesitated a moment and then said, ‘Miss Jessup is -at home, but I do not know whether she will see -anyone or not. I will ask, if you will step into the -parlor, sir.’ I went in, my head in a whirl. I -was hardly seated when Helen rushed in—a vision -of loveliness in white—and actually threw herself -in my arms, exclaiming, ‘You darling Allen; I -know what you are going to say, but don’t say it, -dearest, for my heart is broken, too.’</p> - -<p class='c003'>“‘What do you mean,’ I cried, ‘your heart broken? -Who has broken it, may I ask?’</p> - -<p class='c003'>“‘Allen dear, don’t look at me that way; I cannot -endure it. You look as if you blamed me for -what has happened.’</p> - -<p class='c003'>“‘And who, pray, is to blame?’ I found breath -<span class='pageno' id='Page_16'>16</span>to ask. At which she melted into tears and cried, -‘You don’t love me any more.’</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I was almost dumb with astonishment. ‘You -don’t expect me to love you when you are going -to marry another man, do you,?’ I gasped.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“‘Don’t you see how it is; I love you and -always shall love you. Really, I could not marry -you after papa found that your income from your -mother’s estate was only four hundred pounds a -year. Now, dearest, you know I could not dress -decently on that. No, I had to marry Herbert, -but I do not love him and never shall.’</p> - -<p class='c003'>“‘Why, Helen,’ I cried, ‘why did you not say -it was money, not love, that you wanted, and I -could have told you I have an allowance of five -thousand pounds a year from my uncle, who is -one of the wealthiest men in Australia.’</p> - -<p class='c003'>“‘Why didn’t you tell me that before; it would -have made all the difference in the world. I don’t -see what I can do now, unless I get up an awful -quarrel with Herbert, and I will do that if I can.’</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I was shocked beyond all expression. This -grasping, money-loving woman, who did not hesitate -to say that she loved one man, when she was -on the eve of marrying another. Could it be my -Helen, whom I had thought the soul of innocence -and goodness, all girlish love and yielding tenderness?</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I turned from her with a feeling that was -almost loathing. I could not answer one word, -but took my hat and left her presence forever.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_17'>17</span>“The next day found me with a ticket for New -York in my pocket, and a determination to spend the -rest of my life with my uncle, and, in a new country -begin a new life. Such, young ladies, is my story -so far; what will happen hereafter is a sealed book, -as yet. Now, Miss Etta, give us your story next.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Scarcely had Allen Thornton uttered these words, -when they were suddenly aroused by the sharp ringing -of the ship’s bell, and, at the same moment -Mrs. Gray appeared on the deck, her face white and -her whole manner one of alarm. The young -people sprang to their feet and ran toward her, -crying out “what is it,”? “what has happened”?, -“what is the matter,?” all talking at once in -breathless excitement, presenting a strange contrast -to the picture they had formed a moment before, of -perfect comfort and contentment.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mrs. Gray did not speak, but dropped into a chair -as if utterly helpless.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What is it,” again cried Etta.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mrs. Gray raised her head and uttered that one -word, so terrible to hear at sea: “Fire!!”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“O, mamma, is the ship on fire?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>By this time Mrs. Gray had recovered her composure, -and, answered, “yes, on fire. Do what you -can quickly to save what valuables you have. Your -father says there is considerable powder in the -vessel, and, that we shall probably have to take to -the boats to save our lives.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Indeed, already while they had been speaking, -the men had been busy supplying the life boats -<span class='pageno' id='Page_18'>18</span>with barrels of sea biscuit, and salt beef, and casks -of fresh water and other necessities; and the scene -which had so lately been one of placid enjoyment, -had, in a moment been turned into the wildest confusion. -Sailors running here and there, officers -shouting out orders, and above it all, the smoke -arising in dense clouds. The life boats were soon -ready for their precious human freight. Into one -boat Mrs. Gray, Allen Thornton, the three girls, the -captain and four sailors went, the rest of the crew -taking another boat. The men set the sails on the -captain’s boat, and, as there was a brisk breeze -blowing, together with the fact that the men bent -manfully to the oars, they were soon a safe distance -from the burning ship, and looking back could see -the flames bursting out all over her.</p> - -<p class='c003'>All at once there was a frightful noise, and as -they looked, they saw the vessel torn asunder, portions -of her being thrown high in the air. It was -as if she had lifted herself out of her watery bed in -one wild leap of joy, at no longer being under the -control of human hands, but left to the mad caprice, -of the wild elements—fire and water. As a portion -of the smoke cleared away the now shipwrecked -watchers could see that she has been completely -shattered by the terrible explosion, and, that what -had been so lately a noble vessel, breasting the -waves with majestic calm, was now gone from the -face of the waters; no more should she sail away -with her sails bellying in the breeze, her flag and -pennon floating gaily at her mastheads; no more -<span class='pageno' id='Page_19'>19</span>should loving eyes gaze out over the harbor bar -with longing anxiety for her coming, bringing -loved ones home. No, she had gone, gone forever.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The day passed slowly enough to our friends. -All through the afternoon they kept in sight of the -other boat load of fellow sufferers. As the day advanced, -the breeze, which had been blowing all -day, was a strong gale by the time night had fallen, -with that suddenness, which seems, in a moment, -to envelop the sea and earth as with a dark shroud -dropped by mysterious hand from heaven.</p> - -<p class='c003'>There is in the tropics no gentle approach of -night, no soft shades of twilight, that time when -all heaven and earth is hushed in dreamy, restful -quiet; that time between the busy, gay and garish -day and the dark, gruesome night. The -darkness seemed to increase the uneasiness of all -on board the little craft as they were afraid the -high winds might drive them against some of the -large pieces of wreckage which, before nightfall they -had seen not far from them; and if such an accident -happened to them there would be little -chance of their escaping a most horrible death. -But their fears from that source were fortunately -not realized.</p> - -<p class='c003'>At last morning dawned, but bringing no abatement -of the storm; in fact, the southerly gale had -increased to almost a hurricane in violence.</p> - -<p class='c003'>All day long the wind and sea raged, the seas -breaking over the frail craft time and again. Not -a mouthful of food was taken by any of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_20'>20</span>wretched party, as they did not dare to relax their -hold on the boat to which they clung in the agony of -despair. After hours of this horrible battling with -the sea, Mrs. Gray feebly called out, “I can keep -my hold no longer. My strength is almost gone. -Good-bye my loved ones.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray made an effort to reach her but he -had been thrown from his feet to the bottom of the -boat a moment before, and his leg was now held by -a cask that had fallen on him, and before any one -could reach Mrs. Gray, another sea had swept the -unfortunate boat, and, tearing her from her feeble -hold had carried her far beyond the reach of assistance. -The storm continued but a short time -longer to vent its fury on the ill-fated occupants of -the life-boat, and shortly after Mrs. Gray was swept -away it passed on to the north in search of new -victims; but left behind it a long angry swell, -the vast bosom of the deep, heaving and swelling.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The grey and sullen skies, from which the rain -now came in a soft shower, like a child denied -some wished for toy, who cries and stamps its foot -in rage, then finally sobs itself to sleep. All -through the night the swells continued, but by -morning had almost disappeared and the sun shown -from a clear sky, with a genial warmth.</p> - -<p class='c003'>By noon, the clothes of the drenched party were -dry and they had set to work to find what was left -to them, after the storm, of their supply of provisions. -They found the barrel of beef all right, -the sea biscuit a little water-soaked, and set to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_21'>21</span>work spreading the biscuit in the sun to dry. The -barrels had all been firmly lashed to the boat so -they had stood the stress of the storm with but little -damage, but, to their horror, they found when -they came to examine the water cask that was also -lashed to the boat, that during the storm its side -had been stove in, letting almost all the water escape, -so that now there remained but a few pints -of the precious liquid in the bottom of the cask. -It was realized by all that the danger they now -had most to fear was lack of water. After having -eaten heartily of the sea biscuit and beef, that to -satisfy their immediate thirst, would take all the -water remaining, but they contented themselves -with a mere sip, just enough to moisten their -parched lips.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Carrie Gray, who had always been a delicate -girl, was completely prostrated by the terror and -hardships which she had undergone the past few -days, and the loss of her mother preyed upon her -mind so constantly, that by the evening of the third -day she was raging with fever, and her father and -sister denied themselves of their share of water, -only dampening their lips and tongues with a few -drops, so that Carrie might have all to relieve her -sufferings as much as possible.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_22'>22</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER V.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>“Captain Gray, have you any idea where we -are?” asked Allen Thornton, on the afternoon of -the third day.</p> - -<p class='c003'>It was not the first time that the query had been -on the lips of more than one of the unfortunates, -but each time they had dreaded to ask the question, -as they feared the answer.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I can not say exactly, of course,” answered -Captain Gray, “but as the wind that has been -treating us so unmercifully, was from the southeast -we have been keeping, apparently, a course, more -or less, to the northwest, and I should say we are -considerably northwest of our position when we -left the ship.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do we stand much chance of being picked up -by some passing ship, Captain?” asked Mabel.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, I’m afraid we do not,” answered the captain, -“as we are rather out of the line of ship -travel. You see, the winds had been quite light for -several days before we abandoned the vessel, and -what headway we made was entirely to the westward, -so that we were considerably farther west -than the usual course of vessels.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Then we may as well make up our minds to -die first as last, is that the way of it, Captain?” -asked Allen.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_23'>23</span>“No, we will not give up yet by any means. -Do you remember, Etta, the day before we left -the ship, when I was marking our position on the -chart, you asked me what all those little black -dots, extending in a curved line almost ahead of -us, were?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, papa, I do indeed, and you said they were -little islands, or reefs that had been sighted from -time to time by some vessel.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, there lies our chance for safety,” said -the captain. “We are now considerably nearer -them, I should judge, and we may be able to make -one of those islands.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“How long will it take us to reach the islands, -do you suppose?” asked Mabel.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, I can’t say that we will ever reach them, -my dear Mabel, I can only hope so; but even if -we do, we may be no better off, as some of them -are simply coral reefs, others barren and desolate, -being of recent volcanic origin, while still others are -inhabited by the fiercest tribes of cannibals. They -are, for the most part, unexplored, as they are in -latitudes where storms from the south, such as we -have passed through, are of frequent occurrence, -and the quantity of reefs make the approach to -them a matter of great peril.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, Mabel, we will keep up stout hearts and -hope for the best, won’t we?” said Allen.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Etta had sat listening to all her father had said, -saying but little until now, but as Carrie, whose -head was resting in Etta’s lap, moved restlessly -<span class='pageno' id='Page_24'>24</span>and moaned, “Water, give me some water.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>It seemed that Etta could stand it no longer and -she cried, “Oh, papa, we must get there right -away. Can’t something be done to help us on? -Carrie can not endure this horrible heat much -longer, without shelter, and the water is all gone.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“All gone?” the words seemed to be fairly -shrieked by the horrified group, for they knew that -under this burning sky they could none of them -exist long without water.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Her father was the first to ask where the supply -had gone, that an hour before he had thought sufficient, -at the rate they were using it, for at least -two days, and now it was all gone. “Who used -it,” Captain Gray asked sternly?</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I did,” said Etta, “don’t blame me, papa, I -could not help it, I have given it to Carrie. I -could not endure it any longer to see her suffering -so. I had to give it to her.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray bowed his head in his hands for a -moment, then taking Etta’s hand in his, asked in -a broken voice, “Do you know what you have done -my child? You have doomed us all to a horrible -death.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Don’t papa, don’t. I could not bear to see -her die, calling for water when there was still a -little that she might have.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But what can we do for her now, the water is -all gone, and her fever higher than ever. My God! -Must I see my loved ones die, and be powerless to -help them. My wife torn from me by the relentless -<span class='pageno' id='Page_25'>25</span>waves, and now, my darling daughter dying -before my eyes. Would to God I could die; but, -to live on bereft of those dearest to me, I shudder -at the thought.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The morning of the fourth day broke, hot, oh, so -hot. The air was like a breath from a furnace, -scorching, and parching the occupants of the boat. -Carrie was raving wildly, and calling constantly -for water, but not even a drop was to be had. Her -agonized father, and sister could do nothing for her, -and death came to release her from her horrible -sufferings about one o’clock, as near as they could -judge, as the watches of both the captain and Allen -had stopped during the storm and they had set them -by guess.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Knowing that they could not keep the body of -Carrie any length of time, and fully realizing the -fact that they were all fast losing strength, Allen -Thornton, assisted by two of the sailors, committed -the remains to the sea. It was horrible to think of -doing so, as sharks had been following the boat for -some time past, and, here and there the shining -dorsal fin of a sluggish, slow moving monster of the -deep could be seen glistening in the sunlight. -Etta was spared the torture of seeing her loved -sister’s body given up to such a fate, owing to the -fact that she was utterly unconscious of all that -passed, and sat in the bottom of the boat with a -vacant stare in her eyes. Both she and Mabel had -now almost succumbed to the heat, and their terrible -thirst. One of the sailors was raving wildly and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_26'>26</span>throwing his arms above his head with heart-rending -shrieks, as the body of Carrie struck the water -with a slight splash, the sound seemed to madden -him still more, for he gave one wild cry and threw -himself over the side of the boat.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The sky which had been so clear at the beginning -of the day, had gradually become overcast -with clouds. At about three o’clock a few drops of -rain fell with a soft plash into the boat. It soon -increased to a hard shower. Captain Gray, Allen -and the sailors quickly unlashed the barrel containing -the sea biscuit, which they emptied into the -bottom of the boat and set the barrel to catch the -rain. They soon had caught enough to give each -of the girls a refreshing draught, moistening their -own parched throats as well. The rain continued to -fall for some time, enabling them to catch several -quarts of water.</p> - -<p class='c003'>For three days more they drifted on, with no -signs of land, or even a friendly sail in sight, but -about noon of the eighth day one of the sailors cried: -“Land! Land!” “Captain, isn’t that land ahead?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I have seen that line against the sky for some -time,” answered Captain Gray, “and I think you -are right in saying it is land, yet it may be only a -coral reef.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>What remnant of sail they had left was soon put -up, and fortunately what breeze there was, was -setting directly toward the island, if island it really -was.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Can’t we do something to make sure of reaching -<span class='pageno' id='Page_27'>27</span>it, papa, if it is land?” asked Etta, who had now -entirely revived.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No my child, we must trust to luck to take us -there. We are almost helpless. But there seems -to be a current setting in towards shore, which, if -nothing, such as adverse winds, happens to change -our course, I think that sometime to-morrow we -shall reach the island or reef, whichever it is.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Are we not in danger of running on some hidden -reef?” said Allen.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, we do run some risk of that, but we must -do the best we can.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>As night came on, the weary wanderers over the -face of the waters, composed themselves to rest with -a feeling of almost security, so nearly ended seemed -their trials of the past week. The three sailors, -Allen and the captain went on watch by turns -throughout the night. By the early morning light -how anxiously all the party scanned the shore, -which could now be seen quite plainly. The waves -gently lifted the boat and each moment seemed to -carry it onward, in a manner that was meant to compensate -for the roughness with which the waves had -handled the staunch little craft a few days before.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I think,” said Captain Gray, “that we are inside -of a large reef and that fact accounts for the -calmness of the sea.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“We are lucky that the wind keeps favorable,” -said Allen. “What in the world should we do if -the wind should go down?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, Allen,” answered Mabel, “we must trust -<span class='pageno' id='Page_28'>28</span>in providence. God has so far brought us out of -our perils, and we should not now, doubt His goodness, -or power to protect us.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I know Mabel, yet I cannot help feeling as if, -were we again to be driven out to sea, it would be -harder to bear than our trials of the last week -have been.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But see, Allen,” broke in Etta, “we can actually -see the shore and what is on it.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You mean, what is not on it, don’t you?” said -Allen. “I don’t see anything but a mass of reddish -brown rock.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I must say it is not a very promising looking -shore” answered Etta, “but I shall be thankful to -reach it, no matter what there is on it. I have -such a horror of this boat, from which my mother -and sister have been snatched by death.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Nearer, and nearer they came to the shore. At -last a grating sound under the keel, was heard. -They had gone as far as possible. One of the sailors -sprang out, and found the water quite shallow, and -waded ashore. He soon came back, and, with -the help of the other sailors, carried ashore what -was left of the provisions. Going on shore a second -time they found that if they could move the boat -from its present position, they might get it into -deeper water, and by pushing it along with a pole -bring them a sort of little cove.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But where are we to get the poles from?” asked -Allen.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_29'>29</span>“We will take the remains of the mast. That -will do,” said Captain Gray.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Suiting the action to the word, and getting the -boat free once more, they began to push her slowly -up the little inlet. At last she was snugly alongside -the shore, and once more all the party felt the -firm earth under their feet. A feeling of thankfulness -filled every heart.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_30'>30</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER VI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>They were all very hungry, as they had been too -intently watching their approach to the island to -think of eating anything since the morning, and it -was now almost sunset. Going over to the place -where the sailors had first landed, where the beef -and biscuit had been deposited, they prepared to eat -their supper. They were all heartily tired of salt -beef and hard tack, but the country appeared to be -very barren, and there seemed little likelihood of -their finding much in the way of food on it.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I think,” said Captain Gray, “that this is one -of the volcanic islands I spoke of, but still we may -have landed on the most desolate part of it. To-morrow -we will explore it in all directions, and find -out just what our position is.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>After supper they prepared for their first night -ashore, and yet it was not exactly ashore, either, as -the boat was more comfortable as a sleeping place, -than the rocky shore; so arranging the sail in the -bottom of the boat, they spent, by far, the most -comfortable night since the burning of the “Western -Shore.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>When the first light of morning made its appearance, -Allen and Harry (one of the sailors) set out to -see if they could find water, which they were again -<span class='pageno' id='Page_31'>31</span>likely to suffer for, or any kind of food. They -followed the shore line until they had rounded a -sharp point which obscured the boat from their -view. As they rounded this point, an exclamation -of joy burst from Allen’s lips. “See Harry,” cried -he, “there is a large number of trees; they will -probably have fruit of some kind.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, they have fruit,” answered Harry, “but -I’m afraid we can’t reach it. They are cocoanut -trees.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, what if they are? What’s to prevent -our getting the nuts; they would be a fine change -in our diet, and the milk, too, would be very -acceptable.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, that’s true, sure enough, but we can’t get -them. Those trees are from fifty to seventy-five -feet high, and it takes a fellow that’s used to climbing -them, to reach the nuts. I can tell you that.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why,” said Allen, “can’t you climb one of -those trees? You were nimble enough when you -had to go aloft to set a sail, and I think it must be -quite as hard to climb a mast as a tree.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No sir, that’s where you’re wrong. When a -fellow’s going up the rigging, don’t you see he has -all the ropes to help him, but to climb a cocoanut -tree it’s a sight different. You’ve got nothing to -lay hold of, and have got to trust to your feet and -hands having a good grip on the bark.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I think you could do it if you tried,” said -Allen.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, I know as how I ain’t smart enough to do -<span class='pageno' id='Page_32'>32</span>it, for I have tried it afore now. You see I’ve -been around a good bit in the South Seas, and -there ain’t no fellow but what’ll try his hand at -climbing a cocoanut tree if he thinks he can do -it.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>By this time they were in the midst of the graceful, -tall trees which held their plume-like heads -high against the sky, as if in proud defiance of all -such aspiring mortals as should wish to rob them of -their royal crown of fruit. But now that they had -reached the cocoanut grove, they found that there -were a number of other trees of much lower -growth in the neighborhood. On going up to -these trees they found them to have very broad -leaves that spread out from the top of the -trunk, each leaf being held in an almost horizontal -position by a thick, pulpy stem, from three to -five feet in length. The lower round of leaves -having the largest stems, and each row being somewhat -shorter than the one beneath, forming a most -agreeable shade, as its shape was that of an immense -umbrella. Clustered closely around the trunk, and -directly under the leaves, were about a dozen bright, -orange-colored fruits, resembling a quince somewhat -in shape, only larger. Allen was the first to -see these, and called to Harry, “What are those -trees ahead of us, do you know?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, they are papiea trees, and the fruit is -mighty good to eat, too.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>They were not long in gathering a number of -these, and also some guavas, which they found -<span class='pageno' id='Page_33'>33</span>in abundance. Now, as it was getting well on in -the morning, and they were beginning to feel as if -breakfast would be acceptable, they started back -to the boat. They were rather disappointed at -not having found any traces of fresh water, but -hoped that the captain and Ben, who had gone in -the opposite direction, had been more fortunate, -and so indeed they had. Not far from where the -boat was moored they came upon a little stream, -whose limpid water hurrying over its rock-brown -bed, was a joyful sight to the searchers. Passing -a little beyond the shining brooklet, on whose bank -they stopped a moment, both the captain and -Ben taking a long draught of the sweet water, they -came upon a lovely beach covered with bits of coral, -shining sands and bright shells. Ben, running -down to the water’s edge, soon turned with the exclamation, -“It’s just as you thought, captain, -when you said there should be plenty of crab, if we -could find a good beach. See, here is a fine one, I -have caught.” After working for some time they -managed to capture eight fine crabs.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Now,” said the captain, “I think we had -better go back to camp with what we have, and -delay our expedition until after breakfast. It will -take some time to prepare these, even if Hans and -the girls have managed to get a fire.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“All right, just as you say, captain,” came the -answer, “but if you will wait just a few minutes I -will get some of that sea-weed we have seen clinging -to the rocks. It makes first-rate eating.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_34'>34</span>“What, that black, slippery looking stuff?” -asked the captain.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, sir. The natives of several islands down -in these parts eat it, and I have tasted it and it’s -first rate.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“That’s so,” said Captain Gray, “now I come -to think of it, I have seen the natives of the -Hawaiian Islands, and Samoa, eat it.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>So, gathering a quantity of the sea kale, they -also started back for the boat.</p> - -<p class='c003'>In the meantime the girls and Hans had not -been idle. They had searched in all directions for -material to build a fire. They succeeded in finding -a number of pieces of driftwood, which, during -some storm had been cast high and dry on this -rocky point. The captain had been fortunate enough -to have kept some matches perfectly dry, as his little -gold match-box, which he carried in an inner -pocket, shut so tightly that not a drop of water had -reached the now much needed and precious -matches. The girls had arranged a fire all ready -to light when any of the party came back, so that -if they found any game or fish they would be able -to cook it immediately. Consequently when -captain and Ben returned, the fire was soon going, -and the crabs put into the hot ashes to cook. Hans -had found a comfortable shade from the sun behind -some huge rocks which was very pleasant to the -captain and Ben, who had not found a particle of -shade during the time they were exploring and so -were very much heated, for, although the hour -<span class='pageno' id='Page_35'>35</span>was early the heat of the sun was intense.</p> - -<p class='c003'>During the absence of captain and Ben, Hans -had busied himself making a bucket of the staves -of the broken water cask and needed only hoops to -complete it. The two girls started to the boat after -them. They had been gone but a few moments -when they rushed back, with their faces as -pale as death. Etta, throwing herself into her -father’s arms, cried: “Papa, what shall we do, -where can we hide? They have come, they have -seen us, I am sure they have. Oh, papa, papa, -what shall we do?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Their fear soon communicated itself to the whole -group.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What is it,” exclaimed Captain Gray, “who -has come?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“The natives,” whispered Mabel, “don’t speak -so loud, perhaps they didn’t see us after all.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The captain was busy, meanwhile, trying to -smother the fire by dragging a portion of the old -sail upon it.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“If the smoke does not attract their notice,” -said Captain Gray, “we may still be safe, if as -Mabel thinks, they did not see you.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But papa, I am sure they did see us and they -are cannibals, I know they are cannibals. What -shall we do?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Put your trust in the Lord, and fear not,” -said Mabel, drawing Etta close to her.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Are you never frightened at anything Mabel, -you are so calm?”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_36'>36</span>“Yes, I am afraid now, but I feel that what is -best for me will happen, and it is useless for me to -struggle against fate.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“How many natives were they and how far -away?” inquired the captain.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“There was five,” replied Mabel, “and they were -just coming over the crest of the hill as we saw them.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Five,” mused Captain Gray. “They could -easily overpower us as we are but three men now. -Oh, if Allen and Harry were only here.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel raised her head with a startled little cry. -“Oh, captain, what if Allen is already in the hands of -those horrible natives; or perhaps he and Harry both -have been killed and these savages are searching -for further traces of our party.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>They now lay as closely as possible to the protecting -rocks and after Mabel’s last words, a deathlike -hush reigned. The moments seemed like -hours in the agonizing suspense, for they knew -not how close the dreaded savages might have -come by now, as their footfalls, they were aware, -could not be heard and they expected any moment -to see their malignant faces stealthily peering -around the corners of the rocks. They did not -dare to go to the edge of the rocky screen to see if -their foes were in sight, for fear of betraying their -hiding place; they had resolved to fight to the last -and not be taken alive if possible.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Perhaps Etta and Mabel dreaded capture more -than the three men; they also resolved to fight for -their lives, if necessary.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_37'>37</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER VII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The moments had passed slowly until almost an -hour had gone by. Captain Gray was the first to -break the long silence with: “I begin to think, -that for this time we are safe,” but hardly had the -words left his lips when the murmur of voices were -heard. The hearts of every member of the little -party seemed to stop beating, so intense was their -terrible dread. In a moment more the form of a -strongly built young savage bounded over the lowest -part of the rocky barrier and stood before the -horrified group. He was quickly followed by four -other natives.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The captain and the rest of the little party -sprang to their feet ready to defend themselves, -their backs against the rocks, their drawn knives -in their hands. But instead of rushing upon them, -the young native smiled and pointed to something -he carried in his hand, which was a large conch -shell, having a curved piece of bright pearl shell -attached to it in a curious manner, the whole arrangement -being fastened to a long cord of braided -grass, and said in a kind voice:</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Fish! Ahleka, Fish! Have no fear of Ahleka.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The surprise of the little group can be better imagined -than described, at hearing very fair English -spoken by this stalwart young native, whose skin -<span class='pageno' id='Page_38'>38</span>was a rich nut-brown, and whose only clothing -consisted of a strip of braided grass wound about -his waist and hanging in a deep fringe half way to -the knees. The rest of his body was totally devoid -of covering or ornament, except a necklace of -claws that encircled his throat. He was a splendid -specimen of manhood; tall and straight as a young -tree, broad shouldered, muscular and supple.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The strangeness of hearing words they could -understand, flow from his lips, in a full musical -tone, when they had expected to hear only sounds -unintelligible to them, was so great as to make the -little party stare at the natives with open-eyed -wonder, as Ahleka continued:</p> - -<p class='c003'>“My people will do you no harm. We war not -with the children of the lands beyond the seas. But, -how came you here? We have found your large -waa (canoe) close under the rocks. Did you come -from lands beyond the rising of Ka La (pointing to -the sun) and, how did so few warriors bring so -large a waa so far?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The natives were regarding curiously the group -before them.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray answered, “No, we did not come -in so small a boat from our land, but our big ship -was burned at sea, and nine days have we drifted, -until we came upon your island.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel now broke in with: “Are there white -people on your island?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“White people, daughter of mahina (the moon), -what are white people?”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_39'>39</span>“Why, do you not know? and yet you speak -English; we are white people, not brown like yourself -and your friends.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Are all your people like you, daughter of mahina, -as if the light of Ka La shone forever on bright -pearls?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel was a little confused at his admiring -glance, but answered: “Yes, do you not see, all my -friends are white, also?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“The two daughters are white, as you say, but -not so white are the warriors.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>There was a general laugh at this remark. Etta -spoke up for her bronzed father and the two sailors, -saying, “they are indeed darker than we, but the -rays of the sun made them so, while we live indoors.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The sailors were indeed very much sun-burned, -while Captain Gray was naturally a very dark man. -There was no denying the fact that they presented -a strong contrast to the two girls, who were both -fair, with light hair, particularly Mabel, whose -complexion was extremely delicate. On attempting -to talk with the other natives, Captain Gray was -surprised to find that they understood but a word -or two of what was said to them.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You have not told us yet: are there other of -our people living on your island?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, not of your people. My father speaks your -tongue. He has taught me to speak it also, but he -is of our people.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But, if he speaks English he must be an American -or an Englishman,” cried Mabel.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_40'>40</span>“No, said I, not, he is my father. How is he of -your people beyond the rising of Ka La. No waa, -in all my life before, ever came to our land, nor -heard I of any that ever came.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But is he dark, like you, or white like us?” -persists Mabel, feeling sure that his father must be -a white man, having noticed that all of the natives -with him were much darker than he.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“He is as thy father,” answered Ahleka, pointing -to Captain Gray.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“This is not my father, my father is beyond the -rising of the sun. This is the father of my friend,” -she said, pointing to Etta.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Did not your father come from some far -country?” inquired the captain.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes. It is said by the people of our village -that the fiku (fig) trees have been in blossom many, -many times, since my father and two other Alii -(chiefs) descended from pale mahina to dwell among -our people. They spoke not as our people spoke, -but soon learned our language. My father taught -me your strange tongue as a pastime, and when I -saw the faces of the mahina maidens I spoke it to -them. But come let me take you to my father.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Not yet,” answered Captain Gray, “we have -two more who belong to us and we must wait till -they come back, and, besides that we have not -eaten yet.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>On hearing this, Ahleka turned and spoke -a few words to one of the natives, who quickly -started in the direction of the boat. Another -<span class='pageno' id='Page_41'>41</span>native set about rebuilding the fire. The native -who had gone to the boat soon returned, bringing -a bundle done up in large, green leaves. This -he laid upon the ground and proceeded to open, -having handed to one of the other natives a number -of fish which he had also brought, strung upon a -sharp stick. The fish were quickly dressed and -wrapped in several layers of the large leaves, when -they were placed in the hot ashes to cook, while -out of the bundle were produced some delicious -looking mangoes, some figs, a large bread fruit -which was already cooked, and some tamarinds. -These things were intended to be eaten by the -fishermen at midday. They also had a couple of -gourds to drink from. They quickly spread the -meal, using the broad leaves for plates. The -repast was almost prepared, when Allen and Harry -were seen coming around the point towards the camp. -Mabel and Etta ran forward to meet them, breathless -to tell them of the strange events that had -happened while they had been away. Allen could -hardly believe the wonderful story; it seemed incredible -that they should have found English-speaking -Aborigines. The idea was almost weird. -When he had reached Captain Gray and the rest of -the party, he found it indeed true.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Now that we are all together again we had -best have something to eat. What have you there -Allen?” asked the captain.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Allen had now cut open a couple of the papiea -fruit and found them to be juicy and not unpleasant -<span class='pageno' id='Page_42'>42</span>to the taste. They contained a large number -of little shot-like seeds, which, at first, he thought -to be the part of the fruit to be eaten, but soon -found his mistake.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Take of our food to eat,” said Ahleka, “and -when you have eaten and rested, we will go to the -village.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But do not you and your friends need the food -for yourselves?” inquired the captain.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, not so, we shall not fish to-day, but shall -go with you to my father,” saying which, Ahleka -motioned to put the fish upon fresh leaves also, -which was deftly done by the native boy who had -been attending to the fire. The meal proved a delightful -one, the fish juicy and toothsome, the bread -fruit a pleasant change from hard tack, the fruits -delicious. The gourds had been filled with clear -water into which a number of tamarinds were dropped, -making a cool, refreshing drink, somewhat -acid to the taste.</p> - -<p class='c003'>After having done full justice to what had been -provided for them, they began to feel as if, after -all, their lot was not such a hard one; so reviving -are the effects of a dainty meal.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_43'>43</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER VIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>They were soon on their way with Ahleka and -his friends, to the village, which they reached in -about two hours’ time. The village was built at -almost the other extreme of the island. After -having crossed the hill, where the girls had first -seen the natives, they went but a short distance before -they came to two canoes, into one of which -Ahleka stepped and held out his hand to assist -Mabel in. Etta, the captain and Allen were all -told to arrange themselves in the same canoe and -the three sailors were directed to get into the other, -which one of the native boys, whom Ahleka called -Kaluha, was directed to manage; the other three -natives pushing the canoes out into the water, -which seemed to be a long arm of the sea, which -extended far into the island, cutting it almost in -two.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray, on seeing that the three natives were -to be left behind, exclaimed: “It is too bad for us -to eat their breakfast and then take their boats from -them. How will they get to the village?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Have no fear for them,” replied Ahleka, “the -village is on that side of the island. We often -walk from the village here; indeed it is the shortest -way, but by canoe, is the most pleasant.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_44'>44</span>The canoes seemed to fairly skim over the bright -water so rapidly did they go. They had gone -swiftly onward for an hour, when the canoes were -again headed for the shore.</p> - -<p class='c003'>After having landed, there was still quite a distance -to walk before reaching the village, but, at -last, it was espied embowered in trees of every description; -the stately cocoanut and the spreading -candlenut tree, with its delicate silver green -foliage, contending for supremacy. The houses -were built of grass, and were scattered here and -there, without any regard for regularity, but seeming -as if built wherever a large cluster of trees -offered their friendly shade; at the side of most of -the houses a sort of trellis had been arranged by -sticking one end of long poles in the ground and -leaning the other end against the roof of the house. -These trellises were covered by flowering vines of -great variety and brilliancy, the whole effect being -one of exceeding loveliness. Under these flowery -bowers, which were open at each end, were spread -mats of the finest workmanship, being braided of -lohala (a tree possessing a fibre of extreme fineness.) -Some had the appearance of goats fleece, so skillfully -were they woven, leaving fibres three or four -inches in length, loose on the top of the rug; others -were braided in a smooth, close surface.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel exclaimed, on coming in sight of the -village: “How lovely! I never saw anything half -so beautiful; it seems like a vision of dreamland.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“And is not your country, that has such beautiful -<span class='pageno' id='Page_45'>45</span>maidens, far more lovely than our land?” broke in -Ahleka.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, no! Our country is not one half so enchanting,” -said she.</p> - -<p class='c003'>There seemed a strange quiet brooding over the -village as they drew near, and, on Etta speaking of -this, Ahleka said: “In my country we sleep at midday; -then each one who is in the village rests, so -that we tire not ourselves in the heat of the day.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What a delightful custom,” cried Mabel, smiling.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As they entered the village, all still remained -quiet. Ahleka led them to one of the largest and -most beautiful of the houses. After offering them -seats on the comfortable rugs under the trellis that -was a mass of fragrant bloom. “This,” said he, -“was my house. Now it is yours. I will leave -you now while I go to speak to my father, of you. -I will soon return. These boys,” pointing to the -one who had been in the canoe with the sailors, -and another, who had been lying asleep on a mat, -but had gotten up as they came in, “will wait upon -you while I am gone.” Speaking a few words to -the boys in his native tongue, he departed.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“That fellow looks like a prince, doesn’t he,” -said Allen, “in spite of his dark skin and lack of -clothing.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Indeed he does,” asserted Mabel, “and acts like -one, too. I have never seen a prince, but he comes -very near my ideal of one.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Look out Mabel,” laughed Etta, “and don’t let -him play the part of Prince Charming.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_46'>46</span>Allen cast a quick, keen glance at Mabel, who -colored angrily and answered quickly: “There is -no excuse for that remark.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, Mabel, you know I did not mean to annoy -you,” said Etta, really sorry she had made so hasty -a speech. “Do forgive me, it was only a joke.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“That may be, but not a pleasant one. I do -admire him very much as a savage, but the idea of -putting myself on a level with a brown skinned -heathen is not agreeable.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Come, come, girls, don’t get to quarreling over -our dusky friend,” exclaimed Captain Gray, “this -sort of thing won’t do at all.” In a moment’s time, -the girls had forgotten the little occurrence and all -went on pleasantly.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The two boys now came out of the house, one of -them carrying two peculiar looking water vessels. -They consisted of large gourds covered with a -curiously wrought net work of fine cord, the cords -being gathered around the top into half a dozen -handles by which to carry them conveniently. -These calabashes had been filled with cool water -from a little stream near by; into one of them a -number of very fragrant ginger flowers had been -thrown, giving to the water a delicate perfume. -The water from this calabash, the boy emptied into -a number of shallow gourds they had brought -with them. One of the calabashes of perfumed -water he sat before each of the party, putting beside -each, a piece of something that looked like the -finest cloth, but was in reality the bark of a tree, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_47'>47</span>beaten to extreme thinness. It was so evident what -was intended by these attentions that the travellers -were not slow to avail themselves of this provision -for their comfort, and found themselves much refreshed.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The other boy had, in the meantime, been filling -small cups made of half a cocoanut, highly polished -and curiously carved, with the juice of -young cocoanuts. This proved very pleasant to -the taste.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Just as they had handed back the cups to the -boy, Ahleka returned, and with him his father, -whose appearance was in striking contrast to that -of his son, Ahleka; for, although he was browned -by many years of exposure to the tropical -sun, and the hot winds of this lovely island, -was unmistakably a white man. His long hair -hanging in soft silvery waves, half way down his -back, his grey beard falling low on his breast, -while his deep-set grey eyes looked out from under -brows that were almost as black as Ahleka’s own, -giving his face a most peculiar expression. He -was dressed in the same manner as his son, only -that over his shoulders was thrown a small cape -made of bright feathers. In his hand he carried a -long staff. As he came toward the house, in which -Captain Gray and his shipwrecked party were sitting, -they could see that the old man was strongly -affected by their presence; in fact, his agitation -was so great, that Ahleka was obliged to support -his trembling form.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_48'>48</span>Captain Gray, followed by the rest, arose and -went forward to meet him. He stretched out his -hand toward them, dropping his staff. “Thank -God,” he cried, “once more do I speak to my countrymen!”</p> - -<p class='c003'>After having seated his father, Ahleka said, “I -have told him all your story, as far as I knew it, -but he wishes to hear much more.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes,” cried the old man, “tell me all. How -did you get here? All these weary years have I -prayed to God that before I died, he would let me -speak once more to men of my own country.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray told their story to him in all its -thrilling details. He listened attentively, now -and then shaking his head sadly. When the captain -had finished, the old man said, “You can not -hope for deliverance from this sea-bound land for -years, if ever. I have been here thirty years. For -years after I came I spent my time scanning, with -anxious eyes, the face of the ocean, but no sign of -sail did I ever see, except once, and then the fire, -which I placed on the highest hill on the island -failed to attract attention. You are the first sign of -life outside of this island I have seen for thirty -years.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>His words brought a feeling of horror to each -of his listeners. Must their fate be what his had -been?</p> - -<p class='c003'>“In time,” he continued, “I grew more contented -and ceased to look out to sea. About that -time I married, according to the native custom, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_49'>49</span>a young and beautiful girl, the daughter of the -reigning queen of the island. Think not that I -was soon comforted for the loss of the wife I had -left at home, for that was not the case; but the -princess loved me and one day two of the warriors -came to tell me that I was expected to marry her, -and, as a refusal on my part would result in my -death, I consented to the proposal, thinking to -leave her behind me when I returned to my own -country; but the girl I married was so beautiful, -so gentle, so affectionate and devoted, that I -learned to love her deeply and mourned her loss -greatly when she was taken away from me by -death.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But you have not told us, as yet, how you came -here,” broke in Allen. “Will you not tell us -about it?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“’Tis a tale soon told,” he replied. “I left -England thirty years ago. It was on the thirteenth -of January, 1857, and I shall never forget that day. -I think it is thirty years since then, am I -right?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes,” answered Allen, “you are right. Thirty -years, and a little over, as it is now March.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“As I was saying, I left England, bound for -Australia, on that day. We had pleasant enough -passage until we had almost reached our destination, -when we encountered one of those horrors of the -sea—a cyclone. For days we were at the mercy of -the wind, our masts gone and a greater part of the -upper works washed away. Our ship began to leak -<span class='pageno' id='Page_50'>50</span>so fast, that with the most desperate efforts we could -no longer keep her afloat and were driven to take -to the boats. One boat was smashed against the -vessel’s side; a second was swamped by the suction -produced by the sinking ship. We, in our boat, -alone escaped, but our sufferings were intense. -What with the stormy waves that dashed over us, -carrying away three of our number, the horrible -hunger we had to undergo, being without anything -to eat, and the frightful thirst that overtook -us before we reached this island, my sufferings -were so great, that, whereas my hair had been as -black as Ahleka’s there, when I sailed from home, -when I landed here it was as you see it now. -Finally we were thrown on the reef, that extends -almost around this island. Our boat quickly went -to pieces and we clung to portions of the wreckage, -hoping to be at last thrown on the island. Just as -we were almost exhausted, and about to give up, -we saw several canoes, containing natives, coming -rapidly toward us. They had been surf bathing, -and seeing our terrible position, and being kindly -natured, had come to our assistance. We were soon -in the canoes, but there were only three of us, -whereas, when the boat struck the reef, three had -been five, but they were nowhere to be seen. After -bringing us to this village they cared for us with -the greatest kindness. It was not long before one -of our number, a young doctor, was happily settled -in a little grass cottage with a lovely brown girl for -a wife. The other member of our party was the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_51'>51</span>mate of the ship. He had a sweet little wife back -in England, so declined to marry a native women -who wished him as a husband. According to a -custom of this people, he was instantly put to death -by her relatives, who took this method of resenting -the insult to their kinswoman. If she had been -a beautiful young maiden, like the doctor’s bride, -it might have been different. Then I married my -lovely Lokie (a rose). We had three children, -this son and two daughters. I was happy and contented -as years went by, but when Ahleka was -twelve years old, a dreadful scourge of fever swept -over the island, and my wife, one of my daughters, -and the young doctor were among those who were -marked by the hand of death. Then I lived -on with my son and daughter. I received great -consideration from the people of the island, as my -son Ahleka is their head Alii or king. The line -of succession descending in this island, not from -father to son, but from the mother to her children, -thus keeping the royal blood pure. Now, you have -heard my story.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, but not your name, or that of the vessel -in which you sailed,” said Captain Gray.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“The ship’s name was the ‘Castle Ayreshire.’” -At the mention of that name Allen Thornton made -a violent start. “And I,” continued he, “was her -captain—<span class='sc'>Allen Thornton</span>.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>At the sound of that name a cry of astonishment -burst from the lips of each of the party.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Allen, throwing himself on his knees, in front -<span class='pageno' id='Page_52'>52</span>of the old man, cried: “My father! My father! -Have I found you at last?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The old man looked bewildered.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You are my father,” continued Allen, “did -you not leave a boy, a few months old, as well as -a young wife, behind you at Brighton.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I did! I did!” sobbed the old man, “and -you are he. I thank God for his goodness. To -think that my other son should be sent to cheer -my declining days. Surely God moves in a mysterious -way, his wonders to perform. But your -mother, boy, your mother. Where is she, and -how? Why did you leave her?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Father she is happy and has no need of me. -She died when I was fifteen, after mourning you -as dead so many years.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Thornton, as we shall now call him, -pressed his hands tightly over his eyes to repress -his emotion, then clasped Allen to his breast. -While this scene was being enacted the others had -gone a little aside.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Isn’t it all strange?” whispered Mabel to -Etta.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, and to think of Allen and Ahleka being -half brothers; did you think of that?” answered -Etta.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Sure enough; I had not thought of that. I -wonder if Allen has, and how he will like it when -he realizes it.” Mabel spoke in a tone as if she -should not care for so dark a brother herself.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Presently Captain Thornton turned and said, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_53'>53</span>“My son, Ahleka, has asked, that, in his name I -extend the hospitality and protection of the village -and island to you all, which I gladly do; he also -wishes to give to Captain Gray and the two young -ladies, this house and the one adjoining, which are -his own. He will provide for the sailors with you’ -hereafter, and, as for my son Allen, his comfort -shall be my care.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>During this conversation the village had literally -awakened from its sleep, and from every little -grass house came streaming, dusky forms. They -clustered around Ahleka, listening with open-eyed -astonishment to the strange story he was telling -them in their own musical tongue, with many a -gesture. Presently a number of smiling girls darted -off, and soon returned with long leis (bands) of -flowers, made by braiding the brightest and sweetest -flowers with ferns, or, a sweet smelling vine, -into long garlands, with which they proceeded to -deck each of the strangers, putting them over one -shoulder and under the other arm like a military -sash, leaving long ends to fall almost to the ground. -More garlands were wound about their waists, -placed upon their heads and around their necks until -they were fairly clothed in flowers; the girls, -meantime, laughing gaily, and repeating in their -soft, musical voices, ah mie ha (you are welcome.)</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_54'>54</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER IX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The village of Nahua is in a great excitement -to-day. Everything wears an aspect of unusual -gaiety. The houses are bedecked with flowers, -and in the center of the village has been erected -two rows of high poles standing about twenty feet -apart and extending in a line almost two hundred -feet long. Garlands of flowers are stretched from -the top of these poles in all directions and are also -wound around the poles, the whole forming a canopied -avenue of exceeding beauty. Under this -canopy were placed two rows of straw mats; further -on were laid more mats in the form of a letter H. -On these mats was spread a banquet consisting of -raw fish with chili peppers, fish dried in the sun, -fish that had been wrapped in leaves and then -cooked, devil fish which had been salted and dried, -its long slender tentacles being regarded as an especial -dainty. Then there was lemu, or sea kale, -plantain, kalo, a vegetable resembling, somewhat, -the potato, there was kui, or candlenut, ground -to a coarse powder and salted, to be eaten -as a relish to the fish. There were mangoes, -guavas, oranges, dates, figs, pomegranates, papiea, -young cocoanuts, the meat of which was not yet -hard, but of a thick creamy appearance and had to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_55'>55</span>be scooped out with little spoon-shaped pieces of -shell. Then there was a large number of small -cups made of wood curiously carved, containing a -peculiar, greyish looking mass of something that -would put one in mind of paste, if one were not -told it was a very much liked dish, in fact, being the -<i><span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">piece d’ resistance</span></i> of the feast. Into these little -dishes of poi, as it is called, a native will daintily -dip the first finger, then giving it a quick twirl, -wrap a sufficient quantity on the finger, when it is -skillfully and gracefully conveyed to the mouth. -For drinking, we<a id='t55'></a> were provided small calabashes full -of the juice of the young cocoanut and large calabashes -containing awa awa, a drink very much esteemed -by them, being in its effects very much -like whisky.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The cause of all this preparation was the fact -that it was the yearly celebration of the maiden’s -feast. On this day the inhabitants of the four villages -on the island gathered at Nahua, the principal -village of the kingdom.</p> - -<p class='c003'>All the morning of this day, Mabel and Etta had -been very busy and now were resting under the -shade of the trellis of their cottage, when a native -girl, about sixteen years old, came toward the house, -followed by an older girl, each bearing in their -hands the fall dress of a native maiden; the younger -girl was Kaelea, the sister of Ahleka. She was -slender and graceful; her charms would have attracted -the notice of a sculptor at first glance; her -face was expressive; her features delicate; her eyes -<span class='pageno' id='Page_56'>56</span>brown, large, soft and languorous; her hair hung -in a wavy mass far below her waist. She moved -with a peculiar grace seldom seen. But, if she was -beautiful, what was Maula, who came with her, -Maula was the maiden of the village, of Howcu, the -village on that part of the island, which was beyond -the arm of the sea; she was a vision of voluptuous -loveliness, tall and stately, grand in her proportions; -her eyes could melt in tenderest mood or flash in -the wildest anger or proudest defiance. She seemed -to bend every one to her will, so strong and passionate -was her nature. She was much darker than -Kaelea, being a full blooded native. In her bearing -she somehow made one think of a tigress; when in -a happy mood, moving with a sinuous grace, which -was fascinating, and when angry, one could but -admire her grandeur.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As these two girls were crossing the open space, -between the two houses, Etta was saying to Mabel, -“I can hardly believe that it is six months since we -landed here. Does it seem possible to you?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, it does not, and yet it is strange that the -time should seem to pass quickly,” replied Mabel. -“I feel, whenever I think of my father, that I should -be unhappy, instead of contented, as I am. My -poor father, his heart, I know, is almost broken, -for I was his all; and long ’ere now he has given us -up as dead. My poor, poor father, I can picture in -my mind his grief.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do not think of that Mabel. Above all not to-day -<span class='pageno' id='Page_57'>57</span>when every one is expected to be happy and -make merry,” begged Etta.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel, now seeing the two girls coming towards -them, got up to receive them, as did also Etta. -Kaelea and Maula entered the cottage, with the -adornments they held in their hands, extended -laughingly towards the two American girls.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Maula was the first to speak: “Your father and -your friend have long been wearing the dress of our -country; now we shall see how fair and beautiful you -will look when dressed in the costume which nature -teaches her children to wear. Your loveliness is obscured -by the ugly garments that are put upon you to -hinder your movements. When you are dressed -as we are, you will be free; you will never wish to -again put on those clothes which make you so uncomfortable.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, you see, they do not seem at all uncomfortable -to us,” laughed Mabel, “but, as our -clothes are completely worn out, we are obliged to -dress as you do, and I have no doubt we shall like -it, too,” this she added as she noticed a slight frown -on Maula’s face. Kaelea took Etta aside and soon -arrayed her in the costume. In the meantime, -Maula was showing Mabel the mysteries of a Nahua -maiden’s toilet. First she placed around her waist -a skirt which reached to the knees, being composed -of a series of fringes of grass; around her body was -wound a length of soft kapa, or tree fibre cloth, in -color bright blue, this being passed around the body -twice and tied at the side, had both a picturesque -<span class='pageno' id='Page_58'>58</span>and modest effect. Around her neck was hung a -necklace of shells, pure white in color, and about -the size and shape of a grain of rice; this necklace -encircled her throat about twenty times. On her -arms were placed shell bracelets, on her ankles the -fringe of soft grass. Last of all a sort of chaplet, -made of the brightest feathers, which crowned her -head. When Maula had placed this upon her shining -hair, Mabel stood arrayed for the first time in -the native dress which she was hereafter to wear.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I feel so oddly, Maula, with this short skirt,” -she said.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You will like the dress, I am sure, when you -are used to it,” answered Maula. “There will be -no maiden at the feast half as beautiful as yourself, -and happy will he be, whom you choose to be your -husband.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, do not think I intend to choose a husband,” -quickly answered Mabel, blushing a deep crimson, -“I shall not choose a husband.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No,” queried Maula, “then do you not love -your friend Allen?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No,” came the answer. It was not pleasant -to Mabel to be thus questioned, yet she could not -resent it, as it was not intended to displease her. -“I do not love Allen, and if I did I should not -choose him, for in my country the young girls -must not choose their husbands, but wait to be -asked in marriage by the young men.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do you mean you do not love him?” exclaimed -Maula.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_59'>59</span>“No, indeed, I do not. Why do you ask?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ah, now is Maula happy. Maula loves Allen. -Oh, how she loves him. But she would have -waited until the moon maidens had chosen. Then, -if you had chosen him, Maula would have taken -her canoe far out beyond the reef and thrown herself -to the sharks.” As the girl spoke, a passionate -light shone in her eyes, forcing Mabel to -believe her. “But now he is Maula’s. How I -love him. I shall be so kind, so gentle, to him -that he shall love me in return. Maula shall be a -soft, cooing dove in his hands, a wild beast -of the hills to his enemies.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But what if he refuse you?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“He will not when I look with love into his -eyes, open my arms and fold him to my breast, and -press my burning lips to his. I shall dance before -him. He shall see my strength, my ease of movement, -my grace; he will love me!”</p> - -<p class='c003'>She beat her heaving breast with her clenched -hands, and Mabel stood aghast at the intensity -of the girl’s love. She, too, could but think -that Allen would not be able to resist this beautiful -tigress.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The girl continued, “and if he scorns my love, -and says no, then he shall die. It is our country’s -custom. No man is fit to live who will refuse a -maiden’s love. But he shall not die at the hands -of our warriors, but I shall kill him! Maula has a -strong arm and can handle the spear with as sure -an aim as her brothers. Maula’s hand shall end his -<span class='pageno' id='Page_60'>60</span>life. I have sworn it, if he refuses my love. But he -will not,” calming herself. “But you say that in -your country the maidens wait to be asked. There -must be many who have no husbands.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, that is so,” answered Mabel, “but there -is one objection to your way; if the man does not -love the maiden whom he marries, he will be unhappy. -Have you no unhappy marriages?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, they rarely occur. You see, on the day of -the maiden’s festival, each maiden chooses the one -she loves; from that moment they belong to each -other, but at the end of a year she is at liberty to go -back to her home and he, also, is permitted to take -her back to her father’s house if he finds she is not -lovable, kind, obedient and all that he desires in a -wife; so that all the time she tries to please him -and any maiden can make a man love her by her -affectionate gentleness, and when he learns to love -her he tries to please her so that, at the yearly -feast she shall not wish to leave him, and each year -they renew their vows.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh,” said Mabel, “a sort of yearly probation. -It is a good plan, for then they constantly strive to -please each other.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Etta now advanced, accompanied by Kaelea, -towards the other two girls. She, too, was fully -dressed in the costume of the island. Her necklace -was a bright red coral, the strip of cloth -about her waist a delicate yellow; otherwise her -dress was the same as Mabel’s.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_61'>61</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER X.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The four girls now left the house, going toward -the canopy of flowers. As they drew near, a murmur -of gay voices greeted their ears, a scene of -dream-like beauty met their eyes. The rich and -varied color of the foliage; the fringed heads of the -cocoanuts waving like vast plumes against the sky; -the bronzed red of the mangoes hung in luxuriant -plenty on hundreds of trees; locust trees showering -their fragrant white blossoms all around; the delicate -accasia trembling in each breath of air in a -thousand feathery masses; the date palm with its -pendant shower of fruit; the lou-hale, whose slender -spear-like foliage and bright, orange colored -fruit lends it a subtle charm; the ohia lifting -high its mass of crimson ponpons, all growing in -tropical profusion; the ia-ia whose flame colored -tufts of bloom seemed to spring from every tree -as its parasitic arms spread in all directions; the -perfume of flowers was wafted like incense to -the god of love on the warm breeze that came softly -over the summer sea, whose wavelets touched by -the sun, shone like bright silver, and the soft -curves of creamy breakers could be seen through -this long vista of everlasting green.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Already the inhabitants had gathered at the place -<span class='pageno' id='Page_62'>62</span>of festivity, for it was now after the hour of rest; -music, sweet, rythmic and weird, arose from tom -toms, gourds and a sort of musical rattle accompanied -by a hundred girlish voices. Mabel and -Etta stood entranced by the charm of it all.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray and Allen, together with Captain -Thornton, or Alii Mahina (moon chief, as he was -called by the people of the island), also Ahleka, -were already seated on a large mat, watching the -gay scene. Allen had a leis of ginger flowers -bound around his head, also one about his neck. -It looked oddly enough to see these white men and -girls dressed in the costume of this strange people. -The girls found places on the mat beside Captain -Gray, and, when they had been seated about five -minutes, there arose a wild shout of joy from hundreds -of lips that sung a song of triumph and love. The -tom toms and gourds were beaten wildly by the -palms of the hands, of a score of players who were -arranged a little way off on each side of the avenue -or lanai, as it was called. As the weird strains increased -young men bounded with joyous leaps -toward the lanai where they arranged themselves -on one of the lines of mats. They were closely followed -by the maidens who quickly placed themselves -on the line opposite.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The young girls were a vision of grace and -beauty, the armlets and necklaces of white shells -and bright corals making a lovely contrast -to their rounded arms and shapely throats, -glistening like bronze, their faces aglow with -<span class='pageno' id='Page_63'>63</span>animation and delight, their lithe limbs, firm, -rounded and supple, their every movement -grace. The ceremonies began by the young men -showing their strength and agility, by throwing -high in the air the heavy spears they carried and -catching them as they descended. After these feats -of prowess had been completed, amidst the wildest -excitement, there came a strange stillness over all -the participants and on-lookers, but in a moment -the strains of music, played in softest tones, seemed -to descend from the very heavens, so sweet was it.</p> - -<p class='c003'>One after another the maidens joined their fresh -voices to the strain until it seemed to fill ones very -soul with ecstasy. The chant grew louder and the -girls began to beat the air gently, with long feather -wands, which they carried in their hands; soon -their bodies began to sway in an undulating motion, -keeping time to the chant. Then, waving their -hands above their heads, they would advance toward -the young men and then retrace their steps, each -girlish form meanwhile waving to and fro like a -young tree bent in the wind. The music grew -faster and more intense, the girls no longer sang; -a languorous expression filled their eyes which -spoke only of love. A voluptuous smile was on each -lip, the hips moving gently to and fro, with a -peculiar motion, set every little fringe of grass in -their short skirts to quivering. Now and then -some quicker movement would float the light skirts -high in the air, revealing to the rapt eyes of the -beholders glimpses of rounded limbs above the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_64'>64</span>knee. The wands were now placed on the mats, -unbinding from about their waist’s the strips of -cloth, and; holding it in both hands, they continued -the dance, waving the scarfs of bright-hued -cloth, first high above their heads, then passing it -beneath their feet, keeping up that peculiar serpent-like -motion, swaying, twisting and twirling in a -hundred ways. When this dance was finished the -girls took up their wands and each one advancing -toward the line of young men, touching lightly the -young man of her choice. Maula being the maiden -of highest rank was the first to advance, with unbound -waist, carrying her scarf on her arm. She -touched Allen softly with her wand, looking at -him with loving eyes the while. He stepped forward -as one bound by some strange sweet spell. -She quickly bound about his loins the strip of -bright yellow cloth that had lately encircled her -own waist, in token that he now belonged to her, -and as a warning to other maidens to choose elsewhere. -He also tied on her arm, high above the -elbow, a band of woven sea grass, on which was -strung two small conch shells in token that she -was his. This, with the unbound waist, being the -distinguishing mark of the unmarried woman.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Maula was followed in quick succession by other -maidens.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“My love, my own, let us not stay until all -have chosen,” whispered Maula, “let us go together -to the sea shore where none may hear our -words of love.” Allen moved as one in a dream, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_65'>65</span>so strong was her charm for him. She held out -her warm arms to him and he was soon held to her -so closely that he could feel her heart beats. Her -ecstasy was shared in by him, and, twining his -arms about her, answered, “Yes, my queen, let us -go,” saying which, the pair disappeared down the -long vista of flowers and waving trees.</p> - -<p class='c003'>An hour later the tom toms were again heard, -this time calling all to the feast. The maidens -and the young men of their choice, took their seats -on the soft mats which were placed in the centre -piece of the letter H, the older ones of the company -sitting at the sides.</p> - -<p class='c003'>It was now evening and the banquet was lit by -means of kui-kui, or candle nuts, strung on cords -of braided sea-weed and hanging from tree to -tree, being lighted at the top and burning with a -blue light; the thousands of these little lamps made -it seem like fairyland. The feast lasted long and -high ran the merriment of these happy children -of nature on this isle of the blest. Presently the -moon arose, bathing the scene in a flood of silvery -light, making it, if possible, still more bewitching. -After supper dancing was resumed and lasted far into -the morning.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_66'>66</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>We will leave Mabel and her friends on the -Island of Kaahlanai (the isle of the sun ) and we -will return to the home of Mr. Miller.</p> - -<p class='c003'>After Mabel’s departure, the wedding of Lucy -Maynard, which was soon to take place, was hastened -by Harry Howard being sent by his firm to -Europe. Not wishing to go without his bride, the -preparations for the wedding were hurried, and six -weeks after Mabel had sailed for Australia Harry -and Lucy were married. Their wedding was a -grand affair, Mrs. Maynard’s ambition being satisfied -in the matter of display and expense, as her -brother, Mr. Miller made liberal provision for -Lucy in every respect. After the wedding the -bride and groom left for New York on their way to -Europe, and Mrs. Maynard was perfectly happy as -a wedding trip to Europe was the acme of refinement -and could only be indulged in by a select -few.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As the weeks dragged themselves wearily into -months and still no tidings came of the Western -Shore, or her ill-fated crew or passengers, Mr. -Miller gave up his loved daughter as lost. He no -longer took an interest in his business but would -sit with folded hands thinking of Mabel for hours -<span class='pageno' id='Page_67'>67</span>at a time. Mrs. Maynard tried in every way to -have her brother throw off his grief. One day she -said to him, “Why don’t you try to arouse yourself -from this melancholy, James, and take some interest -in the life around you? You can’t bring Mabel -back by this ceaseless mourning.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mr. Miller’s face was pitiful as he looked up and -reiterated, “Interest in life. What interest have I -in life, now that she, my darling child, is gone? -What have I worked for all these years, but for her -sake? What did I care for money, but that she -might enjoy it? No, there is nothing left for me -to live for. Oh, why, why did I ever let her leave -me? Now in my old age she is gone, gone.” He -dropped his head in his hands and his whole frame -shook with emotion.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mrs. Maynard’s face darkened. She had no -patience with such grief which after months could -show no signs of abatement. Her nature could -not comprehend it. Mr. Miller’s constant brooding -over his trouble soon told upon his health, and -rapidly developed a disease that had been lurking -in his system for years. So quickly did his health -fail that about ten months after Mabel left home, -he was no longer able to leave his bed. Day by -day he grew worse until six weeks later, when he -was laid to rest in Lone Mountain cemetery, and -Mabel was now an orphan.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The day after the funeral Mr. Faxon, Mr. Miller’s -lawyer, read the will to Mrs. Maynard.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, Mr. Faxon, he could not have been in his -<span class='pageno' id='Page_68'>68</span>right mind when he made such a will,” exclaimed -Mrs. Maynard.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I think he was, my dear Mrs. Maynard. Why -do you doubt it?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Would any man in his right senses make such -an absurd will as that?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, Mrs. Maynard, I do not see anything -absurd in it. He has left you well cared for.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well cared for? What do you mean Mr. -Faxon? Has he done right by his only sister to -simply give me the income of his estate? Don’t -you see I can’t sell or dispose of a single thing? -Do you think that is just?” she asked.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, you surely would not wish to dispose of -this home would you?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, no, of course not, but I don’t like to feel -myself bound so strictly.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Then I am sure your income from the estate -will be a handsome one.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes I know, as an income, but it is not pleasant -to feel that I cannot sell anything if I wish to, -just because my brother happened to have a crazy -idea in his brain that his drowned daughter would -come from the dead some day and need it. I declare, -I lose all patience when I think of it.” She paced -angrily up and down the room as she said this; in -her heart was no feeling of sorrow for the loss of her -brother, but rather one of baffled ambition at having -all his wealth kept from her immediate possession.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I do not know, Mrs. Maynard, but what if I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_69'>69</span>had a daughter disappear as mysteriously as Mabel -has, I should feel as Mr. Miller did.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, nonsense! As I said before, it is an absurd -idea that after all these months she should ever -come back. And even if he had felt so, why couldn’t -he have contented himself with putting the time at -five years, instead of twenty, that the estate is to be -held for her? I shall not want money then as I do -now. Why, Mr. Faxon, do you realize that I shall -be an old woman at the end of twenty years?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Not an old woman,” replied Mr. Faxon, for he -was something of a diplomat and would not make -so damaging an admission to any woman, much -less to one of Mrs. Maynard’s disposition, as that -such a thing were possible as for a lady to grow -old. “Not an old women surely, Mrs. Maynard, -but simply twenty years older, but you see it is -then to go to Lucy and her children if she should -have any. You, of course, will have your allowance.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>She made a quick dart, with her hand, toward -the will which lay on the table between them. Mr. -Faxon, however, saw her intention and coolly placed -his hand over the papers, then, gathering them -slowly up asked: “Did you wish to see that clause, -Mrs. Maynard?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, I remember now you did read such a condition, -but it is unjust to rob me of what should -rightfully be mine, just for a whim, and then, after -waiting all those years, to see it slip through my -fingers.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_70'>70</span>She could no longer control her rage, but broke -forth in a torrent of angry words, in the midst of -which Mr. Faxon reached for his hat and bowed -himself out.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_71'>71</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>“I declare, Lucy, I never heard of a woman as unreasonable -as you are,” said Harry Howard to his -wife one evening just after dinner, “you expect me to -be at your beck and call every minute of the time.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, Harry, I don’t, but I would like you to -stay at home once in a while in the evening; I get -so lonesome,” was the response.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Lonesome? Why don’t you go out then?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why Harry! How can I go out by myself? -You know very well I can’t do that.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Can’t you? There are plenty of women who -do. I don’t see what there is to prevent you from -going if you like. All you have to do is to order -the carriage and go.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh Harry, I don’t want to go any place without -you. Why can’t you go with me occasionally, -instead of going to the club every evening?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Thunder, I don’t care for your stupid balls and -parties. You know that very well, and I am not -going to be dragged about to so-called entertainments -by anybody.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But, I don’t care very much for balls and parties -myself, and really don’t care to go; but dear, -I would like to have you stay quietly at home with -baby and I once in a while.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_72'>72</span>“Quietly at home,” sneered the handsome Mr. -Howard, “oh, that is a pleasant prospect. And -then talk about quiet; I don’t suppose that fine -daughter of ours would air her lungs more than a -dozen times during this same quiet evening.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Harry, how can you speak so of baby Mae? -You know our darling has never been well and we -can not expect her to be as good as other babies -on that account, but if you will only stay home -this evening, I will send her up stairs with the -nurse, and then you will not hear her at all.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, I might not hear her, but every five minutes -you would be running up stairs to see if she -had turned over in bed.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, Harry, I promise you I will not go even -once,” answered Lucy, trying to smile, “and if -you will only stay we will have some music. I -will play for you and you shall sing, as you used -to before we were married.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Nonsense; that did well enough then but it -is rather stale now. Come, don’t be foolish, I hate -scenes, and if you knew how dreadful you look -when you put on that doleful face, and cry like a -baby, you wouldn’t do it.” This remark was -called forth by the fact that Lucy was trying hard -to repress the tears which would betray themselves. -“And besides that, I can’t stay at home -this evening if I wanted to, for I promised several -of the boys at the club that I would come down; -in fact, they would hardly let me come home to -dinner.” He did not add that his only reason for -<span class='pageno' id='Page_73'>73</span>coming home was to put on a dress-suit, in which -he was already arrayed.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I don’t believe there is another man who neglects -his wife as you do me,” sobbed Lucy.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Bah! I don’t neglect you; you have all the -cash you need, don’t you, and you’ve got as swell -a house and as many servants as ought to satisfy -any woman. Then there isn’t a woman in the -city who can beat your turnout when you go for a -drive. Any one would think, to hear you talk, -that I was a brute of a husband, instead of one -who provides you with everything your heart could -wish and let you have your way in everything. I -declare I am sick and tired of women; you can -never do enough for them. I have seen enough of -women and I must say I am disgusted with the -whole lot.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Lucy was too indignant to make any answer, -but hastily left the room. Mr. Howard surveyed -himself critically in the long pier glass, turning -himself this way and that. His appearance seemed -to please him as he turned with a satisfied air to the -door, through which he disappeared. Jumping -into a waiting coupe, he gave an order to the driver, -and was soon on his way, not to the club, but to the -florists, where he found a magnificent bouquet awaiting -him. He looked it over carefully; it proved -satisfactory, and, handing the man a crisp ten dollar -bill he drove rapidly away again, but still not -to the club. The driver did not seem to need any -instructions as to where to go, but soon drew up -<span class='pageno' id='Page_74'>74</span>in front of a large, brilliantly-lighted house.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As Mr. Howard mounted the steps the door -opened and two women appeared. Both were -young and exceedingly good looking. They each -gave him a hand and a warm welcome. To the -taller of the two he handed the flowers, in which she -immediately buried her face, and after giving them -a little sniff, said: “You are a perfect jewel, Mr. -Howard, to bring me these lovely flowers. I never -saw anyone as delightfully thoughtful as you are.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“If you are pleased with them I am happy, for -to please you, what would I not do.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You are just too sweet for anything, to say -such pretty things to me. But why are you so late? -I have been looking for you ever so long.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, its my wife again. She has been treating -me to another lecture.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You poor fellow! So she is jealous? Well, -I can’t blame her. I should be horribly jealous if -I were your wife, you are so good looking, you know.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Some way, this last remark of the gay Miss Rosie -Hastings did not please Mr. Howard, for, although -he cared really nothing for his wife, he did not like -the idea that Rosie Hastings should for a moment -imagine herself as his wife. For much as he frequented -that lively young person’s home he did not -like her to assume too much.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But come,” she continued, “before the crowd -gets here, lets you and I have a little music. I -will play your accompaniments and you shall sing -to me. I do so love to hear you sing.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_75'>75</span>Could it be possible Harry Howard had forgotten -the conversation of not an hour previous, as he -replied, “that’s a capital idea. I am just in the -mood for a few songs.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>One gay song followed another until the spacious -rooms had begun to fill up with young men and -women. There was an air of freedom about the -young women which at once proclaimed them as -not of the social set who feel the need of a chaperone. -Dancing was soon begun and lasted well into the -morning hours. Mr. Howard was one of those who -seemed to enjoy the dancing immensely, notwithstanding -the fact that he had told his wife that he -cared nothing for that sort of thing.</p> - -<p class='c003'>After her husband had left the house, poor Lucy -went sadly into the room where her year old -baby was sleeping. Throwing herself on her knees, -she buried her face in the downy covering of the -little sleeper, sobbing, “oh baby, you do not know -how wretched I am. I wish I could die. Two -short years ago I was so happy, but now what have -I left in life besides you, my frail little pet.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_76'>76</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>How happily the day sped on, the weeks ran into -months bringing no change to this flower embowered -kingdom of the sea. Etta and Mabel spent -their time in learning to weave the beautiful, soft -mats, in the plaiting of which they grew very skillful. -They also made for themselves large hats of -delicate white bamboo. These drooping, broad -brimmed hats, when surrounded by wreaths of -natural flowers and placed upon their heads, gave -the girls an exceedingly quaint and picturesque -appearance. Their girl friends of darker color also -made hats for themselves, as women of whatever -land or clime, are ever ready to follow a caprice of -fashion which appeals to their ideas of the beautiful -or useful. The girls had also become interested in -teaching their language to a large number of the -young people of Nahua and learning in return, the -soft, poetic tongue of their entertainers. They -learned to sing the sweet songs of tender love that -seemed to float on the fragrant air, for there was -music and dancing continually, as this happy people -gave expression to their feelings without restraint.</p> - -<p class='c003'>One afternoon the two friends sat idly watching -the soft play of the waves on the beach when -Mabel suddenly said, “Do you know, Etta, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_77'>77</span>if it were not for my father I believe I should never -wish to leave Kaahlanai, but as it is I long for -something to happen that I may once more see my -father.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I feel as you do, Mabel. It is so pleasant here -with these days of perpetual summer. There -seems a feeling of perfect contentment to steal over -one without one’s knowing why it is.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“The reason is, I think,” replied Mabel, “that -we have constantly around us those who are contented -and happy, and there is nothing so contagious -as contentment. They live to enjoy the -beauties of God’s handiwork instead of striving -continually after empty honors. To satisfy their -eyes no painter’s skill is needed. They have but -to look about them at dawn, when the first warm -rays of sunlight bathe their home in a flood of beauty, -or watch the soft little rain clouds as they drift -slowly up from the south, and when it finally descends -upon the grateful land in a shower of radiance, -hanging glistening jewels on every branch and leaf, -tipping with diamonds every trembling blade -of grass, and watch the glorious hues of the rainbow, -that arches in its loveliness their fair land. -To watch the showers here fills my heart with a -feeling of surprise at the beauty of it all.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do you feel that way, too, Mabel?” broke in -Etta, “I did not like to speak of it for fear you -would laugh at my foolish notions, but that is just -the way I have come to feel. And, do you know -I could never see anything pretty in rain before? -<span class='pageno' id='Page_78'>78</span>I always hated to see it rain at home, but here it -is as you say, a shower of radiance.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Then,” continued Mabel, “the evenings! If -the days are filled with loveliness, how much more -the nights? Ah! At sunset to watch the sun, -slowly losing itself in the sea, and as it sinks, throwing -broad beams of shimmering crimson light far -over the gently dappling waves until it reaches the -shore line, as if it had stretched out a loving hand -to give a gentle good-night touch with warm fingers -to the land on which, all days in the year, the -sun smiles. And then, after the sun has sunk to -rest, to watch the pure cold moon appear, like a -silver cimeter laid against the background of dark, -rich plush of deepest blue, and see the twinkling -worlds wake up one after another. I never see the -stars appear here but what I think of that sweet -little couplet:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c009'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>‘Silently, one by one, in the infinite meadows of heaven,</div> - <div class='line'>Blossomed the lovely stars, the forget-me-nots of the Angels.’</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c007'>Then all is silent in a holy hush of expectancy. -My whole being seems changed by the strange -power of this hour of calm repose. Night! how -divine is thy beauty beneath these southern skies. -But we seldom have positive night; every time we -say what a beautiful night we speak of a rift in the -night through which comes to us more or less -light. Many a night is but a low, starry day, a -softened background against which shines the far-off -suns of millions of other days. The world lies -in a deep silence, and on fairy-like wings of sombre -<span class='pageno' id='Page_79'>79</span>hue comes sleep to drug the world into happy -repose.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, Mabel, I had no idea you were so poetical. -Where did you get all your romantic ideas? -I feel what you say, but could not give utterance to -it as you do.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, my dear, there was a time when I would -have shrunk from giving voice to the deep, true -feelings of my heart, because I felt they would -have been ridiculed. But here, among this people, -I find that the best and most beautiful of their -thoughts are freely given expression to, and the -study of nature awakens the heart to beauty, truth -and love.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The two girls were still talking in this strain -when a bevy of joyous, singing maidens broke in -upon them with the request that they should join -in a swimming contest. Gladly assenting to the -proposal, the two girls joined their darker friends -and soon all might be seen disporting themselves -gaily in the water.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_80'>80</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XIV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The village of Nahua is again decked for the -yearly festival of the maidens, but as yet no sounds -of gaiety are heard; but if we bend our steps toward -the shining beach we shall find it a scene for a -painter. Beautiful children lie on the sand, or in -childish play half bury themselves, heaping the -bright sand high on their little bodies. Older -children search for shells or bits of delicate coral. -Young men and maidens may be seen in the water, -some going far out to the reef on surf boards. -Among these latter are Ahleka and Mabel, Ahleka -guiding with skill the lightly floating board, while -Mabel lies almost her full length upon it. It is -not by any means the first time since her residence -on the island of Kaahlanai that she has been surf -riding, a pastime of which she is very fond, enjoying -the excitement of it as keenly as any native girl.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“See!” she cried at length, to Ahleka, “every -one has gone up to the village but ourselves. Shall -we not go back?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes we will go back,” came the reply, “but -only to the beach, not to the village.” He had -noticed before she spoke, that the happy throng had -left the beach while they were enjoying their ride, -but had said nothing as he was glad to be alone -<span class='pageno' id='Page_81'>81</span>with her. They were swiftly carried in shore on the -crest of a rolling breaker which soon landed them -on the beach.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As Ahleka stopped to draw in the surf board, -Mabel started up to the beach in the direction of -the village, but Ahleka called after her: “Mabel, -will you not stay and walk in the sun until your -hair is once more dry, and like the rays of the -morning sun for brightness?” She returned, her -damp hair clinging about her shoulders and bosom. -They paced slowly up and down the silvery sand, -and continued to do so long after her skirts of sea -grass, and her hair were dry; but it was so pleasant -to walk there in the fresh balmy morning air. -Ahleka looked down at the little figure beside him, -his eyes filled with the tenderest love. Mabel, -glancing up, encountered his impassioned gaze, -“Ahleka, my Ahleka,” she softly murmured, -hardly knowing what she said.</p> - -<p class='c003'>In an instant, as his ear detected the tenderness -in her voice, he caught her in his arms, holding -her so closely as actually to hurt her.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ahleka,” she said, “I was going to ask why -you did not join the young men in the festival of -the maidens.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, my love, could I join the young men to be -chosen in marriage when she, whom I adore, does -not join the maidens?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But I thought all unmarried men were obliged -to join the ranks.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“That is true, but the chief of each village is an -<span class='pageno' id='Page_82'>82</span>exception, so I need not join unless I wish.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>While they had been talking, they had found a -soft bank of deep moss under wide-spread trees. -On this bank they now reclined, Ahleka holding -Mabel’s hand in both of his.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“According to our custom I should have waited -until you declared your love for me, but my father -has explained the customs of your land to me, and -I—oh, my love, my fair white lily, my precious -moon maiden, can you love Ahleka?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>She raised her eyes to his, but before she could -answer him, he had showered warm kisses over her -face, neck and shoulders, in a transport of tenderness.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ah,” he cried, “if you say no; you love me not, -I have kissed you, and that is happiness.” Then, -as she lay passive in his arms, it filled him with a -horrible dread, and he exclaimed:</p> - -<p class='c003'>“How can I expect that you will love me, who -am only a savage at most, whose skin is black! -What do I think of?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do not speak so Ahleka, I do love you,” she -whispered, putting her arm about his neck and -nestling closely in his embrace; “I do love you; -how could I help loving you after all your kindness -to us.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, that is gratitude, not love, if you feel that -way,” he said, relaxing his hold of her form.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, no, Ahleka, I love you because I cannot -help myself.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Then you will be my own? Mine forever, my -<span class='pageno' id='Page_83'>83</span>little one,” drawing her again close in his arms.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, I am yours,” she seemed to breathe her -reply.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“The yearly festival shall find us ever fond. We -will join in the festival to-day, shall we not?” -asked he.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, let us wait until the next festival. The -months between will be so sweet, filled as they -will be by our dream of happiness.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“It shall be as you wish, but at least, we may -stand among the young men and maidens and -publicly acknowledge our choice.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, my Ahleka, my prince among men, we -will not be ashamed to acknowledge our love. Is -it not strange that we two, born so far apart, having -no knowledge of each other, and even speaking -different languages, should now be held close in -the embrace of love?” said she.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“It is fate, Mabel,” he answered, “you were -born to be mine, you have braved unknown seas, -escaping wreck, defying fire, and, in the face of -death, been brought by the hands of fate safely to -this unknown shore to be mine. It was decreed -that you were to be mine, and no obstacle is too -great to be overcome by fate. I thank the fates -that have smiled upon us and brought us out of -the darkness of the unknown into the happy light -of love. Now I fear nothing that can happen -unless it be the taking of your love from me.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Nothing can alter that, Ahleka.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“In your own land, did you never love?” he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_84'>84</span>asked, holding her to him in an agony of suspense. -For he was not satisfied that she should love him -now, but wanted to feel that he had been her only -love.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Never! Ahleka, never! The young men in -my land are not nature’s children as you are, living -pure and wholesome lives, but most of them -are dissipated, and vicious creatures to be abhorred, -rather than loved, or else, weak, worthless beings -that no noble woman could give herself to without -degrading herself. The men of my land do not -study nature in her wondrous, varying moods, as -you do. Nor do they make manly vigor and perfection -their first aim in life. They have no time -to give thought to these things; they are taken up -in the mad rush in the pursuit of money.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“And is not love before money?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, in my land men and women work for -money, beg for money, steal for money, marry for -money, love for money. No, in all my life you -are the only man, the purity of whose motives, -whose highness of aim, whose nobleness of nature, -has made him worthy of my devotion.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>He drew her yielding form closer, and stroked -her sunny hair softly as he said, “We are from -this moment consecrated to one another, and you -shall never have one moment when the sunlight of -happiness is dimmed, if Ahleka can keep the -shadow from falling on the heart of her, who is -dearer to him than life itself.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>How long the happy pair would have remained -<span class='pageno' id='Page_85'>85</span>reclining under the fragrant trees, with the sweet -songs of bright, winged birds, and the soft plash of -the waves breaking at their feet, the only sounds -to reach their ears, we cannot tell, if at that moment -Etta and Kaelea had not come bounding -down the beach in the direction of their retreat, -Etta crying out to them:</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, you idlers. Why are you not dressed for -the feast? The hour of rest is over and every one -is ready for the festival, except you two. What -in the world have you been about, that you are not -ready also?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The pair of lovers were now on their feet and -Ahleka answered, “We shall soon be ready. -Come Mabel.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Etta, full of mischief and realizing the situation, -having seen Ahleka’s arm clasped around Mabel, -called after them: “Mabel, don’t let him play -the part of prince charming.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel blushed, for she remembered how angry -that same remark had made her two years and a -half ago. She made no answer, but cast a merry -look back at the two girls who were following -them to the village.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The usual merriment of the festival was indeed -beginning as they reached the village, but it did -not take either Ahleka or Mabel long to array themselves -with fresh adornment for the feast, and take -their place amongst the rest of the young men and -maidens. Mabel had learned to dance the nui-nui, -or maidens dance, as well as any of the young girls. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_86'>86</span>Ahleka thought her doubly entrancing as her delicate -proportions were so gracefully displayed by -the movements of the dance. They soon left the -ranks, returning to Ahleka’s father, and the rest -who sat upon the mats.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Thornton took Mabel in his arms and -said: “May heaven bless you my child. I know -you will be happy with Ahleka, for he is lovable, -gentle and kind.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray looked at her, with a peculiar expression, -and said to Etta: “I would never allow -you to marry one of these black Apollo’s, so don’t -you fall in love with one of them.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Thornton overhearing this remark, spoke -up, “You make a mistake, my friend; if she loves -one of our young men it is far better that she marry -him, for she will not be happy otherwise, and you -surely do not wish to see her unhappy.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, I don’t want to see her unhappy,” Captain -Gray answered, “but all the same, she shan’t marry -on this island with my consent.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Etta heard these words with a sinking heart, as -there was a young man of the village of Howcu, -the son of the young doctor, who had landed on the -island with Captain Thornton’s party, with whom -she already had had many a pleasant meeting in the -lovely, shady groves that were so plentiful on the -way between the two villages.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_87'>87</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The days passed to the young lovers as a dream. -All day long they would wander under the cool -shade of the fragrant trees, listening to the songs -of sweet-voiced birds, gathering flowers and weaving -them into wreaths with which to adorn each -other, or disporting themselves in the warm sea; -Mabel had become a very expert swimmer. Gay -groups of happy young people were constantly to -be seen enjoying the delights of surf riding and -swimming; our friends were often of the number.</p> - -<p class='c003'>So drifted on their happy life for three months, -with no thought of care entering their lives, no -idea of concealment of their pure love for one another, -until one day, about three months after the -festival, Ahleka came early to the cottage of the -girls, bringing fruits and flowers to them, as it was -his custom to do each morning. As Mabel met -him at the door her loving eyes soon saw that there -was something that troubled the heart of him whom -she loved. Running to him, she asked: “What is -it, Ahleka, what has happened?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“My father,” he answered, “is sick. I know not -what he says. He speaks of strange things of -which I know nothing.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, Ahleka, I will go to him. I am a good -<span class='pageno' id='Page_88'>88</span>nurse and may be able to help Kaelea in caring for -him.” So saying, she started in the direction of -Captain Thornton’s cottage, Ahleka walking by -her side.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Mabel,” he said, “should I not go to Howcu -to tell my father’s son, Allen, of his illness? and it -tears my heart to think of leaving him now, when, -perhaps, he may die at any moment, to go for the -son whom he has only had with him so short a -time. But he calls his name more often than mine, -which shows that he loves the son of his fair wife, -who died beyond the seas, better than he does the -son of the wife who rests beneath our warm sun.” -He spoke so tenderly, that Mabel was moved to -tears, but answered: “No, Ahleka, I am sure he -does not love Allen best, but he calls on Allen’s -name, because he is away, while you are by his -side. Can you not understand that?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, perhaps so, but at any rate I must go -after him, so good-bye, sweet one.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Stay a moment. I am sure Captain Gray would -be glad to go after Allen for you, and then you may -remain by the side of your father. There he comes -now.” Saying which she ran to the captain, who -was now close behind them and made the request -that he should go.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Certainly, I will go, but first, Ahleka, I will see -your father,” saying which he entered the cottage -which they had reached while they were talking. -He found Captain Thornton indeed very ill. He -realized that if Allen was to see his father before he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_89'>89</span>died that no time was to be lost. Captain Gray, -in company with two Nahua boys, left immediately -for Howcu to bring Allen to his father’s bedside.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel was soon comforting Kaelea and trying to -sooth her grief by tender words.</p> - -<p class='c003'>It was some time before Allen had reached his -father’s bedside as the village of Howcu, as we -have already explained, was on the other side of -the arm of the sea which divided the island; so the -trip had to be made partly by canoe and in part by -land. The news of his father’s serious illness was -a great shock to Allen, who immediately started, -accompanied by Maula, for Nahua. On arriving -there he was met by Ahleka who conducted him -to their father. He saw at a glance that his father -was very near the dread valley of death. The -thought of losing his father was very hard to bear.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, father, why did you not send for me before!”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“My son, I was not ill until to-day, but now I -know my days among you all are numbered, and -before I die I want to talk to you of your future. -It is my wish that you should remain always here, -in this land of happiness.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Why, father, I am not likely to leave here. -There seems no possibility of such a thing.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But still, Allen, the day may come when you -will be given an opportunity to leave this heaven -blessed land, and return to your own country. It -is of that day I wish to speak. Think well, Allen, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_90'>90</span>before you leave this paradise where all is happiness -and contentment, where strife and contention -are unknown, to return to the cold-hearted, calculating -world to meet, you know not what evils, -but remain here among a people who have their -every want provided for by nature, thus relieving -them of the drudgery of existence, where men live -as God intended men should live; where love is -love, not licentiousness; where each man is proud -to claim his own children; where no woman -blushes with shame when she beholds the fruits of -her unhappy love; where the tender life of no unfortunate -infant is taken that it may not be a -living shame to the authors of its being. Here, in -this land where money cannot buy man’s honesty -or woman’s love. Here, my dear son, is to be found -true happiness, and it is the dying request of your -father that you live among this gentle, lovable people -as your father has done.” The old man dropped -his head upon his breast exhausted by his effort.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do not think,” replied Allen, “that I shall -ever want to go back to a false state of civilization. -I learned to despise it long before I landed here -and now that I have lived here so long and have -learned to appreciate the honesty and truthfulness -of these people, I do not wish to leave them. And -then, is not my wife, whom I love more deeply -each day, one of these people? No, father, I -shall never leave this land of plenty, peace and -quiet. No, I am too happy, as I now live, to desire -any change.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_91'>91</span>Captain Thornton grew rapidly worse, and, ere -the dawn of another day he had left the island, -where he had passed so many peaceful years, for that -unknown land beyond the grave. All day long -could be heard the mournful wailing of the people -of Nahua who had gathered around the house to -mourn. The weird cries and the slow, measured -beat of the tom toms that accompanied this peculiar -chant was kept up all the day and night that -Captain Thornton’s body lay unburied. The -mourning was sincere, as the gentle old man had -been loved as a father by the people of the island -of Kaahlanai.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The next morning at daybreak, for in this hot -climate the body could be kept no longer, funeral -rites were held over the remains of Captain Thornton. -The body had been wrapped in many layers -of palm leaves and then placed in a slender, light -canoe; it was now resting on a bier formed of branches -of bamboo. The mourners are already gathered -around, Ahleka, Allen and Kaelea having each placed -a handful of lime on their heads as a token of their -grief, it being the outward mark of mourning bourn -by these peculiar people. The melancholy chant -was still kept up. Eight young men having lifted -the bier upon their shoulders, the funeral march -began. On each side of the bier walked eight -young girls, each having upon her head the customary -handful of lime, and bearing in her hand a long -wand of waving feathers; holding the wands so as -to form an arch over the canoe which contained the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_92'>92</span>dead. After them came Ahleka and Kaelea, Allen -and Maula and next Mabel and Etta walking on -each side of Captain Gray; following these came -the chiefs and their families and the people of the -villages, each one carrying a stone in one hand and -branches of flowers in the other. The procession -moved slowly up the hill which was to be the burial -place. The broad disc of the rising sun was now -to be seen coming slowly above the sea, throwing -broad shafts of light over the water, dyeing the sky -coppery red which shaded into gold, then into the -softest tints of yellow as the rays ascended. It -was a sight never to be forgotten by any of the little -group who stood for the first time on this funeral -mountain, looking out over the grief bowed heads -of the throng of people, beyond the tree embowered -islands, beyond the reef with the surf glistening -and ever changing in the rays of the rising sun, far -out to the glorious ruler of day. The canoe was -now placed upon the ground, the company turned, -and raising their sprays of flowers toward the sun, -chanting an invocation to the source of light and -warmth. One after another they drew near the -canoe, beginning with Ahleka and Allen, placing -upon it the flowers held in their hands until it was -hidden from view beneath a fragrant mound. After -all the flowers were deposited, the stones were piled -high over them, making a rocky monument to -mark the resting place of Captain Thornton—the -Alii Mahina. Then slowly they retraced their -steps to the village.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_93'>93</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XVI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>One morning, about a month after the death of -Captain Thornton, as Etta and Mabel were preparing -for their morning bath in the ocean, they grew -confidential, as girls are apt to do when arranging -their toilets together.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Mabel,” said Etta, “I envy you the freedom -you enjoy in seeing Ahleka so often with none to -interfere. How I wish I were in your place for I -must meet Uala clandestinely, so that papa shall -not know of our love. I hate to deceive papa, I -am sure, but I don’t know what to do. Do you -think I do right to meet him as I do?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes indeed, I think you are right to meet him -if you love him. It would be far better if every -woman would cling to the one man she loves; but -you are not right in meeting him secretly. You -should not be ashamed to acknowledge your love -before all. When one is ashamed of their love it -is not the pure, strong unchangeable passion that -alone should be called by that name.” She spoke -warmly, for she did not like this concealment on the -part of her friend.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But Mabel, you do not understand me at all. -I am not ashamed of my love for Uala, but papa -has said I should never marry any one on this island -with his consent. Now what am I to do?”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_94'>94</span>“What are you to do? Be a true woman and -let your holy love for the man who has won your -heart, speak hereafter. Let it be his approval or -disapproval you abide by. When you were a child -you owed your obedience to your father, but now -you are a woman with a woman’s love in your -heart and you should obey that love, even if it is -in opposition to your father’s will.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Would you have me marry Uala without my -father’s consent?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, by all means. You do not seem to realize -that you are teaching deception to Uala, and, -you know, deceit among this people is a thing unknown. -Can you be the first to teach them, by example, -that there are such things as deceit, untruth -and dishonesty?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, Mabel. No, you know that I don’t,” exclaimed -Etta. “Do have some mercy on me. -You forget how I am placed.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, I do not forget,” answered Mabel, “but -you do not belong to your father. You are not a -slave. Your heart, your mind, your will, are -yours and yours alone. When a father attempts to -govern the love in his daughter’s heart he undertakes -that which he has no right to; for nature has -placed the feeling of love strong in the breast of -every woman, and whoever tries to thwart that love, -should realize that they are responsible for whatever -of deceit, wrong doing and shame that may -follow. Half of the blighted, unhappy women of -the world are made so, either by the interference -<span class='pageno' id='Page_95'>95</span>of others, in their love affairs, or by their -own weakness in not daring to marry a -man if his so-called social position is not -equal to their own, or whose purse is not long -enough to satisfy their soaring ambition. If -women married those they loved and none else, as -is done here, we should have no scandals in high -life to shock us, as is now constantly the case. Oh, -stop this deceit, Etta, it is unworthy of you! Be a -true woman. There is no virtue more to be admired -in woman than sincerity, and if you love -Uala, as you say——”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, Mabel! can you doubt my love?” broke in -Etta. “I love him with my whole heart, but I -did not realize how false my conduct was, until -now that you have shown me how wrong I have -been. I will tell papa everything at once, and if -he disapproves, as I know only too well that he -will, I shall do as you say, hold fast to my resolution, -as I know I shall always love Uala, and -should be wretchedly unhappy without him.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I am glad, Etta dear, that you have come to so -womanly a decision.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do you suppose Mabel, that your father would -approve of your marriage with Ahleka if he know -of it?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes,” answered Mabel, “I am quite sure he -would. It was from his dear lips that I learned to -think on the subject of marriage as I do.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>After they had had their bath, Etta went directly -to her father to tell him of her love for Uala. It -<span class='pageno' id='Page_96'>96</span>was a hard task, but she now saw her duty and was -determined to do it. After throwing her arms about -his neck, and kissing him, she dropped in a graceful -little heap upon the mat at his feet, and began: -“Papa, do you love me very much?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What a question, why child, you are all in the -world I have left to love. Of course I love you.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But, papa, do you love me lots and lots, as I -used to say when I was a little thing?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I love you more and more every day of your -life, my dear child.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Then you want me to be very happy, don’t you -papa dear?” An odd expression passed over the -face of Captain Gray, as he replied:</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Want you to be happy? of course I do, you little -kitten. If I were in America now, after all this -coaxing, I should expect a request to buy you a -seal skin jacket, but as this climate won’t do for -seal skins, and they are not to be had any way, I -don’t know what I am expected to give this little -tease to make her so wonderfully happy.” His tone -and words were light and playful, but his face was -stern, for he more than half guessed what she meant -to ask.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, papa,” she cried, “I know I am going to -make you angry but I cannot help it. I love Uala. -Will you give your consent to our union?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Never! How can you ask for my consent to -marry a black beggar?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, papa! he is so manly and I love him with -my whole heart.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_97'>97</span>“Then the sooner you stop loving him the better, -is all I’ve got to say, for you shan’t marry -that black-skinned hound.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Papa,” said Etta, rising to her feet, her whole -manner changed in a moment, from girlish playfulness -to womanly dignity. She had been stung -by her father’s scornful words. “Papa, you have -always been a kind and affectionate father to me and -my love and respect for you could not be greater; -but from to-day my love and respect is also given -to another. His, I am in heart and his I shall -remain forever.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“How dare you defy me!” he cried, “you shall -never marry him, even if I have to——” What -he would have said farther will never be known, -for the sentence was never finished.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_98'>98</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XVII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>Mabel interrupted the conversation at this point -by rushing up to Captain Gray and Etta, exclaiming: -“What can be the matter! Listen, what is -it?” Listening a moment they could hear the -shouts of hundreds of voices, which before, they -had been too much occupied to notice. As they -looked, they saw Allen running in the direction of -the village, waving his arms wildly; he was closely -followed by hundreds of the inhabitants of Howcu, -all gesticulating and shouting. The sight filled -the hearts of Mabel, Etta and Captain Gray with -a horrible fear. Allen had, perhaps, done something -to anger the people of his village and -they were pursuing him that they might wreak -their vengeance upon him, and he, in his -extremity, had come to Nahua to seek protection -with them. The thought filled the heart of -each of the three, as they saw the mad rush onward -of the men and women who followed him. Mabel -ran to Ahleka, who was crossing toward the place -where the two frightened girls and Captain Gray -stood. Throwing herself into his arms she cried, -“Save us Ahleka, save us! Do not let them kill -your brother. Call on your young men to get -their spears in readiness to protect us from these -<span class='pageno' id='Page_99'>99</span>people.” He held her closely in his arms but -laughed heartily at her fears. “Why, my precious -moonflower, it is a shout of joy, not a battle -cry you hear. There has happened some great thing -at Howcu and they are coming to tell us of it.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>By now, Allen had reached them and dropping, -almost exhausted, upon the ground, exclaimed: -“A ship! A ship!”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What do you say, a ship? Do you mean that -you have seen a ship?” asked the listeners, in a -breath.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, a vessel of some description. I do not -know whether it is a ship, a barque or what. But -whatever she is, she is making for the island, I am -sure.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The listeners could hardly believe their ears; they -quickly ascended the burial hill, which was the -highest point on the island. They could then -plainly see the vessel, which Captain Gray pronounced -to be a barque. She was some little distance -out, but it was evident that she meant, in -some manner, to reach the island. The anxious -group watched every movement of the men, who -could be seen lowering away a boat, which was -manned by eight sturdy sailors. They finally set -out for the island. Now, there was but one safe -approach to that side of the island, and that was at -the point where Captain Gray and his party had -come ashore three years before.</p> - -<p class='c003'>A party, consisting of Captain Gray, Allen Thornton -and four Nahua boys, had already left for the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_100'>100</span>spot where their boat had remained since their landing -on the island, safely moored under a huge rock, -as it had been considered best to leave it there, its -size making it inconvenient to carry it across the -island to the village. It had been used occasionally -for fishing excursions. Having arrived where -the boat was lying, they quickly loosened her from -her moorings, set her afloat and were soon threading -the narrow channel between the treacherous coral -reefs, out to meet the boat that was seeking a landing -place.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The ship’s boat was now hid from their view by -projecting rocks but they were not long in getting -clear of most of the obstructions in their way, as -they were well used to this tortuous little channel. -When they appeared in full view of the approaching -crew the effect was startling. The sailors turned -suddenly, and with redoubled energy rowed toward -the vessel; they were fleeing in terror from what -they imagined to be hostile natives, come out to -capture them, and their only chance of safety seemed -to them to lie in reaching their vessel. Captain -Gray and Allen as soon as they discovered how -their party had frightened those to whom they were -so anxiously hurrying, began to halloo to them. -At first the fleeing crew paid no heed, except to renew -their efforts to reach their ship. Finally they -halted, and apparently listened; then, as if they had -assured themselves that it was really English that -they heard, they turned their boat a second time -toward the land.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_101'>101</span>It was but a few moments before the two boats -were close together. Captain Gray addressed the -newcomers. He was answered by the mate of the -vessel who was in command of the boat. “We belong -to the Eliza Judd,” said he, “and such a -knocking about as we’ve had ain’t often come my -way, though I’ve been to sea off an on these twenty -odd years. I’ll tell ye now, we’ve had a tough -time of it.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Where do you come from?” asked Captain -Gray.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“We hail from New Zealand, and are bound for -San Francisco, but we have had such bad weather -and been delayed so long that our stock of fresh -water, which was not large at the start, has given -out and under this devilish hot sun we can’t stand -it long without water. So, sighting this island, -the captain made up his mind he would land in -search of fresh water and run the chance of meeting -with unfriendly natives, but by George, we didn’t -expect to find the island inhabited by whites.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, the island not exactly inhabited by -whites, as you suppose, for we are only a small -party of shipwrecked travellers. We have been -here for three years, and I can tell you we will be -glad enough to get a chance to leave.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>While this conversation was taking place the -two boats had reached the shore where a large -body of natives had collected. The two girls were -also there. The excitement was intense, as, of -course, all realized that the coming of this vessel -<span class='pageno' id='Page_102'>102</span>furnished means of escape from the island.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Where do you live?” inquired Mate Jenkins. -“This don’t look like the likeliest place in the -world to live in, now, does it?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I must say, this side of the island is not a -promising looking place,” replied the captain, -“but the other side is quite different, in fact, it is -a delightful place, if it were not that we are in exile -here.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“How is the water supply on this side?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Fine; it couldn’t be better or handier. Right -beyond that next turn, is a stream of water as -sweet and pure as one could find in many a month’s -travel.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Now, I swan, that’s good. I didn’t know but -what we’d have to bring it over from the other -side.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The work of filling casks which they had -brought with them, and conveying them to the -ship was soon begun.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_103'>103</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XVIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The excitement caused by the arrival of the Eliza -Judd was intense, as she was the first craft the -islanders had ever seen, with the exception of the -life-boat in which Captain Gray and his companions -had come ashore. The water was soon dotted by -dozens of canoes, bearing them out to inspect this -wonder of man’s creation.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, is your trunk all packed for the trip -home?” asked Captain Gray, with a laugh, of Mabel, -who stood near him.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, I must say, our packing will not take us -long,” she replied, “but do you know, Captain -Gray, I hate to leave the island of Kaahlanai? I -have been so happy here.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, nonsense, what do you find here to make -you forget the life of your own country, except it -may be, your handsome rascal Ahleka. There lies -the secret of your liking for this country, I expect.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, of course, that has something to do with -it; but still there is so much more real enjoyment -in the lives of these people than at home, that I -cannot bear to leave it all.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“By the way, when you get home again, what do -you think your father is going to say to your attachment -for Ahleka? I think myself, that he will soon -<span class='pageno' id='Page_104'>104</span>put a stop to it. If he does not, he is not the -sensible man I take him to be.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“He cannot put a stop to it,” said Mabel, firmly, -then turned to join Ahleka who stood a few steps -away. The two lovers, leaving the rest of the -party, walked on in silence for some time, the heart -of each too full for speech. Finally coming to a -clump of trees, under which the grass was thick -and long, they sat down.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Ahleka was the first to break the silence by saying: -“Are you going to leave Ahleka, my fair moon -flower? Are you going to leave fair Kaahlanai, -the isle of the sun, and once more return to your -own home far across the water? What shall I do, -my love, if you leave me?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes Ahleka, my prince. I must leave Kaahlanai -and return to my own land, for there my father -mourns for me. I was his only happiness and I -must go back to him; but the thought of being separated -from you is as bitter to me as it is to you. -But why cannot you go with me; then my father -may bless our union.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do you wish me to go? You know that your -wish is my law. You have but to make a request -and it shall be granted, even if it costs my life. -Yes, if it is your wish I will go.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“It is my wish, and you have made me so happy -by your consent. Now my heart shall not be so -sad at leaving Kaahlanai, where I have been so -content and happy, where I have learned so much -that is pure and true.”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_105'>105</span>“But,” queried Ahleka, “will you still love me -when you have once more seen the difference between -myself and the men of your own nation? -Will your heart still beat alone for him whose -life is worthless without your love?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>As he spoke he suddenly caught her in his arms -and held her closely to him, looking into her eyes -with an expression almost fierce, so intense were -his feelings.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ah, Ahleka, I can never love any one but you. -You are the one man, in all the world to me. I -love you far better each day. I would do anything -to prove my love to you.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Would you? Suppose I were to try your love -in the shape of physical suffering?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ask whatever proof you wish, I will give it -willingly,” was the answer to his strange question.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“In the olden times,” he began, “when the different -villages of Kaahlanai were unfriendly to -one another, they were continually at war, and -when the warriors left to fight for their village, it -was their custom to ask of their wives a proof of their -love and devotion. This proof consisted in cutting -from the arm of the wife a small piece of flesh and -a corresponding piece from the husband’s arm, and -transferring the flesh of one arm to the other. Can -your love stand so severe a test?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel looked at him a moment and then quietly -said, “I love you, Ahleka, there is my arm; do as -you please with it,” at the same time extending -her fair, round arm, which was bare, except that a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_106'>106</span>number of shell bracelets adorned it. Ahleka -took her hand and covered the delicate arm with -his impassioned kisses.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“We will go,” he said, “to Kalui. He will -perform for us, the test of faith.” Kalui was an -old man of Howcu, who attended the sick, if there -were any on the island. Howcu was much nearer -the little cove where they were seated than was Nahua. -On reaching the house of Kalui, Ahleka quickly -made known to him the object of their visit. The -old man was surprised at the request, for it had -been many a year since he had been called upon to -assist a loving couple in making this painful avowal -of their devotion. Turning to Mabel, he asked, -“And can the maiden endure the pain? can she -stand the sight of the blood? If she is willing to -do this, she does indeed, love Ahleka.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes,” answered Mabel, “I am determined.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The bronzed arm of Ahleka was now held firmly -in Kalui’s left hand, while in his right he held a -little instrument resembling a pair of scissors. He -quickly cut a piece of quivering flesh from the arm, -above the elbow. Ahleka instantly placed his -finger over the bleeding wound. Mabel then extended -her arm, at the same time averting her head. -In an instant the cruel cut was made, and the dark -hued circle from Ahleka’s arm was placed in the -wound on Mabel’s arm, which was quickly bound -about with soft fibre cloth; then, the little white -bit of skin was bound on Ahleka’s arm. Thanking -Kalui, they retraced their footsteps to the beach.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_107'>107</span>“Now Ahleka, do you doubt my love?” enquired -Mabel, as they walked slowly back.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, I do not doubt you, how could I? but I -have a terrible dread of the difference you will see -between the young men of your country and myself. -They have the advantage of me in education, -refinement, in fact in everything.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Not in everything, and really, but in very few -things; not in refinement, surely, for no refinement -can be greater than true manliness. You have been -taught to be honest, generous, gentle and just, and -no amount of education could make you more fit -to be loved, trusted and honored than you are. In -the knowledge of books, and in the ways of the -world beyond your own beautiful island, you are, -to be sure, untaught. But that is a little matter; -you can soon learn all you need to know of that.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Is it true that you feel so? But still, I fear -that when you see me ridiculed and made light of, -on account of my ignorance, your heart will grow -cold toward me.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Never while I live, can that happen, Ahleka. -The woman is not worthy the name, who would let -the words or actions of others turn her against the -man she has promised to love.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Ahleka bent over her and gently touched his -lips to her shining hair. “Ah,” said he, “could -any man have sweeter proof of woman’s love than -you have given to me!”</p> - -<p class='c003'>They had, by this time, reached the beach where -the sailors from the Eliza Judd and the inhabitants -<span class='pageno' id='Page_108'>108</span>of Kaahlanai were collected. As they approached, -Captain Gray addressed them, “The task of supplying -the Judd with water is about completed. -The captain and part of the crew are going over -to the village to have dinner with us. Then before -sunset, we will return here, whence we will -take the boats for the Judd and at last be on our -way home.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_109'>109</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XIX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>“Now, that you have seen our island-home, what -do you think of it?” inquired Mabel of Captain -Harris, of the Eliza Judd. “Do you not think it a -most delightful place?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Well, I can’t say as I would like to live here -the rest of my days myself; but of course it’s all -right for them that like it,” answered Captain -Harris.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh, it is so lovely here. I cannot imagine a -pleasanter place in the world.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Is that so, now? but all seem mighty glad to -go away from it all the same. How do you account -for that, young lady?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“We are not all glad to leave. There are some -of our party who will not go, but will always -make their home on this island, and I should not -leave it, were it not for my father; but I feel it my -duty to go back to see him.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Come, girls,” said Captain Gray, “have you -said good-bye to all your friends? It’s about time -we left for the cove. Come, Ahleka, we may as -well start, for, to tell the truth, I am in something -of a hurry to get off.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The party soon left for the other side of the -island, where the boats were waiting for them. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_110'>110</span>On the way over to the boats Etta managed to -have a few private words with Uala. Arriving at -the beach, Uala went to Captain Gray and said, -“Captain Gray, your daughter and I have long -loved one another, but we have forborne to speak -until to-day, as we had hoped, in time, that you -would reverse your decision that she should not -marry on Kaahlanai. Now we beg your consent -to our union. I will go to America and will study -that I may be more her equal. Will you not consent?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray’s face was fairly purple with rage -as he answered, “No, you black rascal, I would -rather see her die before my eyes than have her -marry you.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Etta clung closely to Uala, saying, “And I -would rather die than be parted from Uala.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Uala’s manner quickly changed, and turning -again to Captain Gray, he said, “I bow to your -right, as a father, but if I must give up all thought -of Etta, may I at least ask a few moments conversation -with her, a few steps apart from the rest, -that I may say good-bye to her forever.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray could but grant this request, which -was so humbly made. The two walked a short -distance down the rocky side of the cove to a place -where there was a most curious cave, called by the -islanders ama wai, or spouting waters, on account -of its peculiar formation. The mouth lay deep -beneath the bed of the sea and there was an outlet -reaching up to where they stood. Through this -<span class='pageno' id='Page_111'>111</span>outlet came the spray of the boiling, seething -waters, which rushed madly through the cave below. -As they stood on the brink of this cave, in full -view of Captain Gray, and the group gathered on -the beach, Uala, whose strong, wild nature was -moved by the distant sobbing and roaring of the -surf, bent over Etta, whispering in her ear: “You -said, a short time ago, you would rather die than -be separated from me; do you mean it?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I do,” came the response.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Then, we shall go together to the bottom of -this cave where dwells the sea god,” saying which -he threw one strong, sinewy arm about her yielding -form, and, with one wild plunge both were lost -to view beneath the surging, seething mass of -water. They had hardly disappeared beneath the -engulfing waves before Captain Gray was at the -mouth of the cave, calling upon the name of his -daughter.</p> - -<p class='c003'>About an hour afterwards Captain Harris approached -Captain Gray and said: “Captain Gray, -if you are going with us, we will have to set out -for the vessel right away. I hate to intrude on -your sorrow for the loss of your daughter, but, if -we are going to get away from the island to-night, -we have got to weigh anchor right off, for I daren’t -stay long in this neighborhood, for, as you know -it’s a devilish place for storms and I’ll be mighty -glad to get clear of these coral reefs, which are -very pretty things to look at from the shore, with -the breakers dashing over them; but they are deucedly -<span class='pageno' id='Page_112'>112</span>ugly things for a vessel to be too close to, and -you know how very treacherous the winds are in -these parts. If we stay much longer we may be -dashed, like a bit of drift wood, clean upon that -ragged reef. Will you come with us, or will you -stay that you may, perhaps, regain the body of your -daughter?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Captain Gray turned toward him with a face -horribly changed in the last brief hour, and -answered in a dazed manner, “Yes, I will go. I -want to leave this place that has robbed me of my -child. Why, oh why have I been made to witness the -awful death of each member of my family? Yes, -I want to leave this accursed island,” saying which -he walked slowly away from the cave, where Etta -and Uala had sunk from sight, and accompanied -Captain Harris to the boat, in which Mabel was -already seated.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The farewells were loving and sorrowful between -the departing loved ones and those they were -leaving behind. About the necks, upon the heads -and around the waists of Ahleka and Mabel had -been placed many a fragrant leis, or wreath, -wrought by loving hands.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Good-bye, Allen, my brother. May the sun of -happiness never be dimmed for you and Maula, my -sister. May your lives be as a day in the time of -the blossoming of the fiku-trees, which are so -perfect as to leave nothing to be longed for. May -your children be as straight as young palm-trees, -and as unchangeable in their devotion to their parents, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_113'>113</span>as is the pearl, which, through life or death -clings to the oyster which produces it. Now that -I am leaving my people, you two will rule over -them. Govern them with love, and that love will -be returned to you a thousand fold. Our sister, -Kaelea, I give into your keeping until the next -festival, when she, under your guidance, shall rule -her people,” saying which, Ahleka embraced Allen -and Kaelea for the last time, then stepped into -the boat which was to bear him to new sensations -and strange experiences amidst civilization. As -the boat pulled off to the Eliza Judd, a sweet song -of sad regret was borne over the water to the travellers. -Of the seven who had landed on this happy -shore three years before, only three were now -leaving, Captain Gray, Mabel Miller and Hans who -was going back to his dear loving wife whom he -loved so devotedly, and to his fat, little cherub, -Katrina.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ah, Katrina, won’t she be glad to see her -papa again, though;” how often, during that happy -day, did this thought occur to Hans. The other -two sailors had found the ideal life of Kaahlanai -too pleasant to leave. Allen was true to his word -to his father and his love for his beautiful wife -Maula; in fact, he had not the slightest longing to -again visit the realms of civilization. Then Etta, -bright, happy Etta, was beneath the waves of the -ever changing sea.</p> - -<p class='c003'>When the Eliza Judd had received her new-found -passengers, she seemed to arouse herself from a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_114'>114</span>summer day’s sleep, and give herself a shake to -see if she were really awake, for no sooner was the -boat hoisted to the davits then the sails were -swiftly unfurled, and, as they quickly filled with -the fresh breeze, the Eliza Judd stood out to sea, -like a bird that has been imprisoned, spreads its -wings and starts on its glad flight to freedom. This -majestic vessel, going noiselessly on her way, was -a sight that aroused the wonder and admiration of -the watchers on the beach.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_115'>115</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>After losing sight of Kaahlanai, the party -of travellers on the Eliza Judd turned their attention -to providing themselves with clothing, which -would at least be presentable for them to appear in -when they should reach America. It was easy -enough to fit out Captain Gray, Ahleka and Hans -from Captain Harris’ store of clothing, but Mabel, -what was she to do for wearing apparel? That was -the question. Sheets were made by her deft fingers -to serve as under garments, and some brown linen, -which had been used to cover chairs and a couple -of couches, was turned into a dress that was surprisingly -becoming, considering the material used -in its construction. Mabel’s preparations to step -ashore in San Francisco were completed the day -before arriving there.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Now, Ahleka, how do you like my appearance?” -Mabel inquired, after having arrayed herself -in her simple garments.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You always look charming in my eyes,” he replied, -“still, I cannot but think that the costume -of our country allows more freedom of movement, -and on that account it is much more graceful and -becoming.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, what you say is true and I admit that I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_116'>116</span>hate to put on again the uncomfortable clothes -which women wear in my own land.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What is that you say Mabel?” broke in Captain -Gray. “Do you mean to say that you like the -hideous dress of the heathens that we have lived -amongst for the past three years?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Captain Gray, they are not heathens. Their -religion is the true religion. They worship the -bestower of all good; they see the beautiful works -of God all about them and give him the glory. -Their religion is sincerity, purity and love. What -more can there be in any religion?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You talk it very nicely Mabel, and I presume -you believe what you say; it is as well that you do, -as you are going to marry Ahleka; but I said, and -I meant it too, that I would rather see Etta die -than have her marry one of those heathens, and, -mourning for my dead child as deeply as I do, I -still say that I would rather have her dead than -married to Uala or any other beggarly, black-skinned -rascal.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Captain Gray, your daughter is not dead,” broke -in Ahleka. “She has a much happier fate, for, in -all likelihood, she is, before this time, happily -united to the man of her choice, from whom she -would not part at the command of her father.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What do you mean, Etta not dead? Do you -mean to say that she was not drowned in the sea-cave? -Why didn’t you tell me before we left the -island, that she might still be alive?” exclaimed -Captain Gray.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_117'>117</span>“Because,” replied Ahleka, “I knew that you -would part those two fond hearts which nature had -intended for each other.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You worthless wretch! how dared you keep it -from me, her father? But what better could I expect -from you, a fellow of no principle or education, -than, trickery or deception.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You wrong me, Captain Gray; you never asked -me of the possibility of Etta being still alive or I -should have felt that I must tell you the truth, -however much I disliked to do so. But, as you -asked no one the question, none felt called upon to -betray to you the probable safety of Etta and Uala, -as it would not be keeping faith with those whom -we had every reason to wish to aid in their plan of -escape.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“You are an accursed lot and——”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Captain Gray, how dare you speak so of the -people, who for three years, have done everything -possible for your comfort and happiness,” exclaimed -Mabel. “I left home in your vessel respecting -you as my father’s friend, but I never -wish to speak again to you, a man who has shown -himself dead to all feelings of gratitude, lost to all -sense of justice. How can you blame any one for -the fact that Etta obeyed the dictates of her conscience -and heart?” Having said which, Mabel -took Ahleka’s arm and walked rapidly to the other -end of the vessel. It was with a feeling -of relief that she realized that on the next -day they should in all probability reach San Francisco, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_118'>118</span>then she would no longer be thrown in contact -with a man so repulsive to her as Captain -Gray had become.</p> - -<p class='c003'>It was indeed true, as Ahleka had said, Uala -and Etta were not dead. After the first wild -plunge into the rushing waters, Uala had pressed -on with Etta clasped by one arm, until they came -to a large, open space, where the floor of the cave -was smooth and raised so that no water reached it; it -was, in fact, an immense under-ground cave. After -carrying Etta to a place of safety, he threw himself -down beside her, showering frantic kisses upon her -upturned face. “My little sea queen, you have -braved the terrors of the deep, and faced death for -my sake. Now, when I feel sure that the vessel -has left, we will go back together, to life and happiness -See, here are things provided for you to eat,” -pointing to a liberal supply of food, which was -placed on a ledge of rocks, high out of the reach -of the waves, “and here is kapa to keep the delicate -limbs of my dear one warm,” saying which -he opened a water-tight calabash, from which he -took some fine fiber cloth and wrapped about her.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I came here while the rest were at the village -at their supper, and brought these things, so that, -if my fair one came here with me, she should at -least not suffer from cold or hunger.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The hours passed unheeded by the happy pair -until, finally, Etta dropped into a sweet sleep. -When she awoke, Uala, who had remained awake -that he might see that no harm befell Etta, said, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_119'>119</span>“I think that, by this time, the sun shines again -above us. I will go to the opening of the cave -and learn if the ship is still here.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh Uala, do not leave me here. I was not -afraid to come with you, but I am so afraid to stay -for one moment without you,” cried Etta, clinging -to his arm.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I shall not leave you for one moment, but do -you see those large leaves floating in the water over -there? On those leaves, in all likelihood, is a -message sent to me by friends above.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do others know of this cave then? Will they -not tell my father?” she asked in some alarm.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, do not fear. None of my people would -betray a friend. But, let us see the message,” saying -which he advanced to a place where several -large leaves were revolving slowly in the water, -being carried about by the whirlpool. Catching -hold of a couple of these, he found that it was as -he had thought. They each bore a message, written -on their smooth surface with the point of a sharp -stick.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“See, Etta,” he exclaimed, “it is just as I -thought. We are free. Your father has gone. -Now we will return to our friends.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Holding her tightly in his arms, he made a -spring into the center of the pool. Instantly they -were carried upward by the mad rush of water. In -a moment they stood breathless and safe on the -rocky beach once more.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Look Etta, there are our friends who have -<span class='pageno' id='Page_120'>120</span>waited here for our return.” A large body of young -people rushed toward them, singing and shouting. -They soon covered the dripping pair with garlands -of flowers, and bore them away to the village of -Howcu, to the home of Allen and Maula, where a -grand feast had been prepared for the returning -merry makers. The lives of these two were, from -that day forth, a dream of happiness.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_121'>121</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XXI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The morning was bright and beautiful on which -the Eliza Judd, with her returning wanderers, arrived -at the dock at San Francisco.</p> - -<p class='c003'>As they stepped ashore it seemed strange to -once more hear the commotion and bustle of a -large city, the cars rumbling, the blowing of the -whistles and a thousand and one noises which go -to form the city’s din. To Ahleka, it was not only -confusing, but also startling.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“What is that we hear,” he asked of Mabel, “is -there war in your land?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel laughed heartily as she replied, “No, -that is the noise made by the march of civilization. -It is no army of warriors that you hear, but the -vast army of workmen pursuing their daily vocations, -but I confess it does have a dreadful sound. -But come, let us take a carriage to my father’s -home;” at which they stepped into a carriage, and -after giving the address of her old home, they were -driven rapidly from the wharf. Ahleka was much -interested in the horses. As they were driving -along he remarked, “Who would have thought -how pleasant it is to be carried along in this manner, -without the slightest effort on one’s own part? -Those immense structures that lift their heads so -nearly to the sky, what are they?”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_122'>122</span>“Oh, those? They are simply the buildings that -are considered necessary for the business of the -city.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Is that so? I thought, perhaps, they were -monuments to the dead, as you have told me that -your people erect such magnificent tributes to their -heroes.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“They are, indeed, monuments to the dead, but -not raised in their honor as you suppose. Thousands -of the poor have worked, suffered and died, -that a few men might reap rich harvests of gold, -and it is that gold which has built these magnificent -buildings. For the thousandth part of the money -that it takes to build one of these structures, hundreds -of men have slaved out horrible existences, -and have died without one gleam of gladness ever -having come into their lives.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But why does your ruler permit this? Why -are not all alike, happy and equal as in my land?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ah, Ahleka, this is civilization. It would -never do for every one to be happy in this enlightened -country. Equality is only to be found in -savage life. Such a thing as universal contentment -could not be allowed here. To keep the -thousands from making any attempt at equality, it -requires the foot of prosperity to be kept firmly -and constantly on the neck of adversity.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But, Mabel, I thought that your country was -different from other countries. I thought that -here, all men were free and equal, that one man -was as much respected as another, if he were honest -<span class='pageno' id='Page_123'>123</span>and industrious. That is what my father used -to tell me. He has many times told me that your -country was the haven of refuge for the poor but -honest men of all other lands. Is this not true?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“No, not in practice. It is the theory which -we hold, but, alas! we do not put into practice. -It is the man who has heaped up gold that is -honored. Wealth, not worth, is the standard by -which men are measured now-a-days.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>As Mabel finished this remark the carriage stopped -in front of a substantial looking dwelling. -Mabel sprang lightly out crying, “Come, Ahleka, -we are home.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The bell sounded merrily, as she gave it a quick -ring. It was answered by her aunt, Mrs. Maynard, -who, upon opening the door, regarded the -pair standing in front of her with a look of bewilderment -for a moment, then exclaimed, “Good -heavens! Mabel, is it possible that you have come -back? But what a fright you do look in those -clothes. Where in the world did you get them? -You look as if you had just come out of the ark. -And what is this——”</p> - -<p class='c003'>Before she could say another word, Mabel interrupted -her with: “This is Ahleka, the king of the -island of Kaahlanai Aunt Kate, it is due to the -kindness of himself and his people that I am able -once more to see you; for it is they who have cared -for my every want since we were shipwrecked. -But where is my father? Why don’t you tell him -that I am at home?”</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_124'>124</span>As they had been talking, they had entered the -parlor, and Mrs. Maynard had seated herself as if -there was nothing further to do, than to hear all -about Mabel’s adventures.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Poor girl,” exclaimed Mrs. Maynard, “how -thoughtless I am. I forgot that of course you could -not hear anything that had happened here at home, -when all this time we have not known where to -send any letters to you. Poor child, how lonesome -you must have felt. How could you stand it?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh aunt Kate, don’t talk of anything else, until -you have told me of my father. How is he and -where? Is he at home? I want to go to him this -very minute.” As Mabel said this she started -toward the door.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Mabel, dear, come back and sit down,” said -Mrs. Maynard, putting a daintily embroidered -handkerchief to her eyes, which, to tell the truth, -bore no traces of tears. “Your father,” she continued -“is dead. He has been dead for two years -and over; he died—let me see, it was just ten -months after you left home. Of course we could -not send you word as we thought that you were -drowned; in fact, I may say your father just worried -himself to death thinking of you, although I told -him, time and again, it was so foolish of him, for, -if you were dead it couldn’t be helped, and if you -were alive, you would likely be taken care of someway, -as it really happened, you see. I never could -see the sense of worrying over things that way, -but, my poor, dear brother was different.” Mabel -<span class='pageno' id='Page_125'>125</span>sat as if suddenly turned to stone, while her aunt -delivered this long diatribe. Slowly she seemed to -recover herself and turned to her aunt a face that -was ashy in its pallor, as she almost whispered:</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Dead! Aunt Kate, did you say dead? Oh! I -never thought of this. My father who was always -so strong, dead! I always thought of him as broken -hearted by the loss of his daughter. Oh, my -father, my father.” As these words passed her lips -her body swayed forward slowly and she would -have fallen to the floor, if Ahleka had not caught -her in his arms. He laid her gently on a couch, -which stood near a window, supporting her head -on his arm. Mrs. Maynard rushed here and there -about the room in a fruitless search for some -restorative, wringing her hands and crying: “Oh -dear, this is just like Mabel; she always did do such -unexpected things. I never saw any one like her.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Get some water,” said Ahleka, briefly, “and -call some one who can assist her.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I will get the water, but dear me I don’t want -any one to see her until she is properly dressed; -for, of course, as she has just heard of her father’s -death she must put on mourning, even if he has -been dead two years.” With this she left the room, -soon returning with the water Ahleka had asked -for.</p> - -<p class='c003'>Mabel slowly regained a sort of semi-consciousness, -but for hours she lay as motionless as one -dead, except that her eyes sometimes moved -slowly about the room. The physician who had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_126'>126</span>been summoned, gravely shook his head as one -remedy after another failed to have the desired -effect. The next day he pronounced it a case of -brain fever.</p> - -<p class='c003'>For days Mabel hovered on the borders of the -shadowy land of death. Ahleka scarcely left her -bedside, night or day, not withstanding the fact that -Mrs. Maynard was horrified at the frightful impropriety -of such a proceeding; in spite of all she -would say or do, he would stay.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_127'>127</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XXII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>Mabel’s convalescence was slow and tedious, and, -had it not been for the constant attendance of -Ahleka in the sick-room, Mabel would have found -it hard to endure the weary days. Mrs. Maynard -was glad to leave the care of Mabel to her daughter, -Lucy Howard, who was most devoted in the care -of the sick girl. Lucy had remained at her mother’s -house all through Mabel’s illness. She grew more -and more attached to the gentle invalid each day. -Mabel’s strong, self-reliant nature was so different -from her own. Lucy was one of those women to -whom love and kindly treatment seem a necessity -of life. She had looked for love from her mother, -but Mrs. Maynard was not a woman capable of -any really true, deep feeling, and when her daughter -had failed to be a social success she could only -meet Lucy’s longing for sympathy, with disappointed -repining, and complaints that Lucy was -herself responsible for her own unhappiness.</p> - -<p class='c003'>In Lucy Howard’s married life had been no -gleam of happiness, not even in the first few -months of wedded life did Mr. Harry Howard -think it necessary to defer to his wife’s wishes in -anything, for, he would say to himself, “She married -me for money and she has got what she married -<span class='pageno' id='Page_128'>128</span>me for; while I married her because, well, just -because I thought she would make me a stunning -wife. But, bah! She is as insipid as stale champagne. -What man wants a wife who acts as she -does? If I’d had the least idea that she would -have fallen in love with me, her own husband, I -wouldn’t have married her, I swear I wouldn’t. -For, about the most unpleasant thing a man -can have happen to him is to have a woman fall -desperately in love with him. They’re so exacting.” -In this way the dashing Mr. Howard commiserated -himself. The fact that the heart of this charming -girl of eighteen, who possessed a sweet, affectionate -disposition, in spite of the false training given -her by her mother, should have turned to him -with a vast longing for his love in return, had -struck him as not a pleasant thing. During the -past three years he had shamelessly neglected her, -until now, Lucy felt only an intense loathing -when she thought of her husband, the father of -her little Mae.</p> - -<p class='c003'>During the time that Mabel was still confined to -her room, the most affectionate friendship had -sprung up between the two cousins. Lucy had -confided to Mabel the troubles with which her life -was so full. One evening the two had been sitting -for some time without speaking, when suddenly -Lucy exclaimed:</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Mabel, I wish I could take my little Mae away -from all this world of pretense and falsity, to some -place where she would grow up among those who -<span class='pageno' id='Page_129'>129</span>are pure and true in their lives. I have thought -many times—but that was before you came home—that -I would take my little daughter and enter a -convent; there, in religious seclusion, to bring her -up free from the knowledge of the hollowness of -the world.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“I am thankful if my coming has put that idea -out of your mind, for there is no religion so false -and corrupt as the Catholic; instead of taking her -away from the influence of corruption of all kinds, -you would only have exposed her to still worse -deceit.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do not speak so bitterly of the Catholic faith, -for Mabel, it has been a great comfort to me in my -unhappiness.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“That may well be, for you need some one to -whom you can unbosom your sorrows, but I still -say that I am thankful that I have saved my little -niece from so horrible a fate as being given, body -and soul, to that life so fascinating to contemplate, -but so terrible in reality.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“But Mabel, think of it, when she is a little older, -she will realize that there is a dreadful gulf between -her father and myself. Then, if she should -ever come to know, as I do, in all its hideous truth, -the fact that her father not only openly defies every -supposed law of morality, but seems proud of the -fact that he does so. Think Mabel, of my position. -I know, and all my acquaintances know of his -avowed admiration for Rosie Hastings, and his -constant attendance upon her on all occasions. Oh -<span class='pageno' id='Page_130'>130</span>Mabel, when I think of it all, it seems as if I -should go crazy. Does society shun him on account -of his glaring misdemeanors? No! No indeed. If -he were a woman he would not dare to speak to a -decent person, but he is a man, and a man with -lots of money, so every one closes their eyes to his -faults. He is received and made much of everywhere. -Men take him into their homes and present -him to their wives, without one thought of the -horrible fact that he is dead to every feeling of -respect for woman. Mothers allow him to dance -with, and to amuse their innocent young daughters. -Oh, Mabel, is it not terrible?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Yes, Lucy, it is, indeed, and, as you say, it is -because he has money. Money is the God of Civilization.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>At this moment there was a gentle knock at the -door which announced the entrance of Ahleka.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Ah! you have returned from your jaunt, have -you? How did you enjoy it all?” asked Mabel, -as he sat down beside her. Ahleka had been seeing -the wonders of San Francisco, under the guidance -of Mr. Faxon, Mabel’s lawyer. They had -been gone all day and it was now late in the evening.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Do you ask me how I like it all? All the -answer I can give, my moonflower, is Kaahlanai is -best. We will talk it all over to-morrow, but -now it is too late for you to be sitting up, so, with -wishes that only sweet thoughts may come to you -in the still hours of the darkness, I will say good-night -<span class='pageno' id='Page_131'>131</span>to you both.” Bowing to the cousins, he left -the room. The conversation which Ahleka had -interrupted was not resumed, but both Lucy and -Mabel still thought of it as they prepared to retire.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_132'>132</span> - <h2 class='c008'>CHAPTER XXIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The day after the arrival of the Eliza Judd, Captain -Gray left for New York, where his former -home had been. His long exile from his native -land and the loss of his family had embittered him. -He felt no desire to return to Kaahlanai, where his -daughter had defied his commands, following the -promptings of her own heart. Life seemed to -Captain Gray, a battle to be fought anew. He -was no longer young, and it was a hard trial, at -his age, to face the loss, not only of his family, -but also his vessel, and, with her almost all his -worldly possessions; therefore, we need not be surprised -that he appeared a broken old man, as he -boarded the train bound eastward.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Lucy,” said Mabel one morning, about six -months after the arrival of the Eliza Judd at San -Francisco, “Ahleka and I have been talking over -our intended return to Kaahlanai. We, both of -us prefer the free life there, to that which is led -here. We have chartered the Eliza Judd for the -trip. Captain Harris says that he will be ready to -leave in about a week.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Oh! Mabel,” exclaimed Lucy, “how am I going -to exist without you? It seems dreadful to think -of your leaving me again; but Mabel, after all, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_133'>133</span>why need you leave me behind? Cannot my little -Mae and I go with you? There, among those -people, whom you have already taught me to love, -I may still be happy; there I can bring my darling -child up according to the dictates of nature, and -need not follow the false ideas that are adhered to -among our own people. May we go with you?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Indeed you may; we will be only too glad to -take you to that paradise where all are so happy. -But your husband, will he not object? And will -not your mother place obstacles in your way?”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“My husband has passed out of my life entirely. -Why, do you know, it has been over two months -since I have seen him, or even heard from him. I -know he is travelling somewhere in the east accompanied -by that creature, Rosie Hastings. As to -my mother, I cannot help it, if she does not like it. -I shall not let pass this opportunity of securing -happiness for myself and Mae.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>“Lucy, you do not know how glad I am that -you have decided to accompany us. I did so want -to ask you to go, but thought it best to wait until -your own heart made you speak.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>That same afternoon Mabel had a long talk with -Mr. Faxon, her lawyer, in regard to money matters, -the result of which was, that Mabel set aside a -certain sum of money for the use of her aunt, Mrs. -Maynard. The residue of her property was to be -divided amongst deserving people of the middle -class; that class, whose whole existence is one -struggle to get on in life without letting outsiders -<span class='pageno' id='Page_134'>134</span>know how hard the battle is, in which they fight.</p> - -<p class='c003'>“For theirs is the hardest lot of all,” said Mabel; -“they cannot ask help, and cannot take it without -lowering their self esteem. The very poor ask, and -receive help, but these, never; they must suffer in -silence.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>The money was to be sent to them in such a -manner, that none of the recipients should ever -know whose hand had relieved them of the heavy -burdens they had borne so long and patiently.</p> - -<p class='c003'>On Wednesday morning, the 16th of April, 1890, -there was a wedding at Mrs. Maynard’s home, -which was unique, to say the least of it. The few -friends who had assembled to witness the ceremony, -were astonished beyond expression, to see the bride -and groom enter the room clad, not in the conventional -bridal array, but simply wearing the grass -skirts, shell bracelets and necklaces belonging to -the native land of the groom. Mrs. Maynard felt -that she could never get over the disgrace of such -an unheard-of performance.</p> - -<p class='c003'>After the wedding, the happy pair, accompanied -by Lucy and little Mae, left for the Eliza Judd. -An hour later the Judd was towed clear of her -wharf, and Mabel looked for the last time on the -land of her birth. The departure was watched by -a curious crowd of acquaintances, who all wondered -if Mabel were not a little affected, mentally. Little -did the departing voyagers care what was thought -of them; they were content to know that they had -chosen the better part.</p> - -<p class='c003'><span class='pageno' id='Page_135'>135</span>The trip to Kaahlanai was uneventful. Day -after day being passed in the same lazy manner, -until one morning Captain Harris at the breakfast -table, said: “We shall see Kaahlanai to-day and, if -the wind keeps fair as it is now, we shall land -there to-night.”</p> - -<p class='c003'>His words proved true. It was not long before -they sighted the island. From that moment, until -they landed in the evening, the excitement of the -little party was intense. The ship had been seen by -the inhabitants of the island, so that by the time -they landed, there was an expectant crowd on the -beach. Imagine the delight of the assembled -throng, on beholding in the approaching boat, -Ahleka, their beloved king, and Mabel, whom -they loved almost as dearly. The meeting was -touching in the extreme; there was feasting and -merry making for days after their arrival. Mabel -and Ahleka tried in vain to induce Captain Harris -to remain for a few days with them, but he -answered, “No. As you know I came considerably -out of my way to bring you here, and now I must -be on my way to Australia. I hope I shall never -have to come into such a dangerous neighborhood -again.” So, bidding them good-bye, he departed, -leaving them happy and content, to be again -united with their loved ones on this isle of the sea, -and there we will leave them also.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div>THE END.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c005' /> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_137'>137</span> - <h2 class='c008'><i>PRESS NOTICES.</i></h2> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The sketches of Hawaii and the Hawaiians, with illustrations, -which appeared last week and are completed -in this issue, were written by Mrs. M. A. Pittock, who -spent a year on the islands, and has recently become a -resident of Chicago—<cite>Graphic, Chicago, Sept. 27.</cite></p> - -<hr class='c010' /> - -<p class='c003'>Mrs. M. A. Pittock, who has contributed a number of -bright, readable stories for the <cite>Inter-Ocean</cite> and leading -papers and magazines, has just written a clever little -book descriptive of tropical life, entitled “The God of -Civilization.”—<cite>Inter-Ocean, Chicago, Sept. 28.</cite></p> - -<hr class='c010' /> - -<p class='c003'>“The God of Civilization” is the title of a romance, by -Mrs. M. A. Pittock, which is soon to be published. The -scene of the opening chapters is laid in San Francisco, -and the story is said to have a very tropical flavor. Mrs. -Pittock is well known on the Pacific Coast, and has written -much for the eastern magazines and papers.—<cite>Argonaut, -San Francisco, Oct. 6.</cite></p> - -<hr class='c010' /> - -<p class='c003'>“The God of Civilization” is the odd title of a charming -story of adventure, which has just been issued by -the Eureka Publishing Company, Inter-Ocean building, -Chicago. The author is well known in Portland, being -the wife of G. W. Pittock, formerly of Portland, and the -daughter of R. Weeks, Esq. The favorable notice which -her writings have attracted of late from leading eastern -papers is very flattering.—<cite>Sunday Oregonian, Oct. 5.</cite></p> - -<hr class='c010' /> - -<p class='c003'>One of the brightest books of the season has just made -its appearance, entitled “The God of Civilization.” The -author is Mrs. M. A. Pittock, whose writings in Chicago -and eastern papers have been favorably commented upon. -It is an extremely interesting novel, treating of life -in the mid-Pacific tropics in a style that shows that she -is both familiar with the people and the customs, and -loves the scenes which she describes so vividly.—<cite>New -York Journalist, Oct. 11.</cite></p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c001'> - <div><span class='pageno' id='Page_139'>139</span><span class='xlarge'>Chicago Opera House</span></div> - <div class='c005'>COR. WASHINGTON AND CLARK STS.</div> - <div class='c005'>Most Comfortable, Fire-Proof Theatre in the City. Supplied with the Latest Ventilating Devices.</div> - <div class='c005'><span class='sc'>DAVID HENDERSON, Manager.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c002'>The summer season of 1890, the most -successful in its history, during which was -given an extended run of the CRYSTAL -SLIPPER and a season of BLUEBEARD, Jr.</p> - -<p class='c003'>The fall and winter season will include, -among other attractions,</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>LAWRENCE BARRETT.</div> - <div class='c005'>FRANCIS WILSON,</div> - <div>And his “MERRY MONARCH” Company.</div> - <div class='c005'>CITY DIRECTORY COMPANY.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c005' /> -</div> -<div class='tnotes x-ebookmaker'> - -<div class='chapter ph2'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c001'> - <div>TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - - <ol class='ol_1 c004'> - <li>P. <a href='#t55'>55</a>, changed “For drinking, were provided” to “For drinking, we were - provided”. - - </li> - <li>Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in spelling. - - </li> - <li>Retained archaic, non-standard, uncertain spellings, and chapter numbers - as printed. - </li> - </ol> - -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GOD OF CIVILIZATION ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> - </body> - <!-- created with ppgen.py 3.57c on 2022-02-09 17:07:01 GMT --> -</html> diff --git a/old/67543-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/67543-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 345be58..0000000 --- a/old/67543-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null |
